《Descent to The World of Chaos》


 Nightmare

    When she opened her eyes what greeted her was not the soft embrace of the bed or the gentle warmth of the morning sun


    But rather a cold corpse and the uncomfortable sticky feeling of being bathed in blood


    As the cold corpse lay beside her, the sticky, clinging sensation of being drenched in blood smothered her skin. But before her mind could fully grasp the situation, the acrid stench of burning flesh and decaying corpses overwhelmed her senses, stunning her


    Slowly recovering from the horrible stench. She quickly determined the cause since she knew this smell all too well. As she had once been hailed as the Goddess of War and Slaughter


    Yes, this was the stench of War. Of Destruction and Death


    Yet there was no sound to be heard around her, only the eerie crackling of smoldering remains. The battlefield was eerily still. It was over. Everything was already long over


    Nothing was left


    Slowly, she rose, her body stiff and aching, her eyes scanning the desolation around her. What met her gaze could only be described as a living embodiment of something worse than hell. Since even the demons of hell would recoil at the sight before her


    The ruins of a once great civilization were now nothing more than scattered debris. The Empire''s so called Everlasting Alliance, shattered beyond recognition. And the ground? It was littered with the corpses of different races, each marked by their own unique deaths


    She didn''t need to ask who was the one responsible. The frozen, burnt, and torn remains told her everything. She was the one responsible for their demise


    But thankfully a small mercy for her, perhaps¡ªmost of the dead were angels, demons, and monsters. But it didn''t stop the gnawing guilt and disgust


    Could the Great War of Destruction, or even the age of Chaos, compare to this sight? She wondered


    But there was no time to linger on such thoughts. She needed to assess the situation, to prepare for the final battle. To help him.


    Him.


    Suddenly, her heart seized with panic, and she jolted upright, frantically looking around. But all she saw were corpses, a sea of blood, and the darkened sky, veiled in smoke and ash


    Where was he?


    She couldn''t afford to be a burden to him¡ªnot again. He had already sacrificed too much for her. She couldn''t allow him to carry more for her, especially after everything they had lost


    Driven by desperation, she ran. Her body screamed in protest, but she ignored it. Only focusing on running as fast as she could while cursing the sheer size of the World of Chaos, a universe broken beyond reason. A world where the gods had thrown every concept into a single chaotic creation


    Here, titanic beings like Giants, Dragons, Demons and Monsters roamed freely, some large enough to eclipse mountains. Leviathans that could dwarf moons and entire planets lurked beneath oceans deeper than any she had known. And the sky¨C overshadowed by the 13 moons that rivaled stars. The scale of it all defied every law of her former universe


    This was the legacy of the Age of Chaos¨Cthe aftermath of the near extinction of the gods. Their deaths had left behind untold amounts of energy, twisting reality itself


    But those thoughts were fleeting. Her focus was singular. She needed to find Him before it was too late


    But as she ran she quickly realized that she had reached Heavenhold, the once proud stronghold of Heaven, now a ruin¨Ca shattered weapon that was once capable of slaying gods, cleaved in half and reduced to nothing but rubble. Its fall had been the death knell for the army of Heaven, leaving them vulnerable before His onslaught


    Knowing that she was close she pushed herself further until she encountered strange corpses. Golden figures made of starlight, human-shaped but faceless, with wings like angels. They were Archons¨Cthe twisted creations of G.O.D. Chaos, the puppets he used to destroy the World Tree. These machines had done more to ruin the world than any war, as they cut off the Will of the World itself


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Mary crested the mountain of corpses and reached the heart of the battlefield. The stench of blood and decay hung thick in the air, but it was the silence that unnerved her most


    There, amidst the carnage, stood a lone figure


    He was clad in white¡ªpristine, unstained, untouched by the devastation surrounding him. His stillness was unnatural, like a statue carved from the light of a long-dead star


    Mary''s breath came ragged, each inhale scraping against her lungs. She steadied herself as she approached, dread coiling in her chest


    "Ethan" she called out, her voice hoarse and trembling


    At the sound of her voice, the figure flinched¡ªjust slightly¡ªbut he didn''t turn. His gaze was fixed on the mangled body at his feet


    It was a corpse. At first glance, it seemed to be an Archon, but something was wrong. Its lower half was missing, its body riddled with innumerable wounds, blood pooling in dark rivers beneath it


    And then it hit her


    It wasn''t an Archon. It was G.O.D. Chaos, the very being they had been hunting for what felt like a lifetime. Disguised, defeated, and caught in a desperate attempt to escape. Ethan had faced it¨Calone


    Her heart almost stopped as the realization sank in. The final battle had already begun, and she had been absent


    Then anger surged through her, hot and unrelenting. Without thinking, she stormed forward, seizing Ethan by the collar


    "Why did you do that?!" she demanded, her voice breaking under the weight of her fury and grief. "You promised me!"


    For a moment, he didn''t respond. Then, in a voice heavy with weariness, he spoke:


    "Mary..."


    But her rage only ignited further


    "Don''t ''Mary'' me!" she snapped, shaking him. "You promised to protect them¡ªand you''ve already failed. And it hasn''t even been that long since you knocked me out and faced Heaven''s army alone!" Her voice cracked with the intensity of her emotions. "You swore we''d bear the consequences together!"


    Ethan remained silent, his shoulders sagging under the weight of her fury. But before he could respond, the air around them thickened, heavy with an overwhelming presence


    They both felt it


    Four figures, each radiating an unfathomable power, descended upon the world. Their forms shone with a brilliance that defied comprehension, each embodying the essence of existence itself as their mere presence accelerated the death of an already dying world


    The Celestials had arrived


    At that realization Ethan''s expression hardened as he turned to Mary


    "Mary, listen to me" he said urgently


    "How can I listen" she shot back, tears streaming down her face as she realized their time has already come "when you keep¡ª"


    But her words were cut off as Ethan pulled her close, his lips capturing hers in a kiss filled with love and desperation


    For a brief moment, the world seemed to disappear. The chaos, the carnage, the impending doom¡ªall of it faded into nothingness. Even if she knew that now wasn''t the time she wanted to stay in that moment forever, to hold onto him and never let go


    But it ended too soon


    Ethan pulled back, his hands cupping her face, forcing her to look into his eyes


    "I won''t ask for your forgiveness" he whispered, his voice trembling. "I don''t deserve it. But I hope, someday, you won''t hate me for what I''m about to do"


    Hearing his words her heart clenched as a notification from the Akasha System suddenly appeared in her vision


    ''Akasha system''


    //Notice from your inbox//


    -You have recieved a gift


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    -From "True Owner of The Akashic Records"


    //You have obtained *True Reset*//


    [True Reset]:


    -Upon death reset all of existence and create a new branch timeline


    -You will keep all memories of the previous timeline


    -Your soul will be seperated to ensure the soul will be safe and protected


    -Your soul will remain unaffected by time and space, ensuring its endurance across eons


    -Your memories will be wiped every 200 years to prevent deterioration and to ensure mental stability


    Mary''s blood ran cold. Her fingers trembled as she tried to read further, but Ethan pulled her back into another kiss, this one more fervent, more desperate


    She could feel his warmth, the weight of his sorrow, and the wetness of his tears against her skin. For the first time, she saw him as he truly was¡ªbroken, vulnerable, and unbearably human


    When he pulled away, his face was etched with anguish. His voice was barely audible as he whispered, "I''m sorry, Mary. I''ve failed you. I''ve failed everyone. But please¡­ please, keep moving forward. One day, all of this will be over, and you''ll be okay. I promise"


    His lips brushed hers one last time


    And then he stepped back turning his back to her as he faced the blinding light


    The Celestials loomed closer, their presence suffocating. The ground beneath them trembled as their overwhelming power bore down upon the planet


    "You don''t have to forgive me" Ethan murmured, his voice raw with regret as he took a step towards the approaching threat. "But I hope¡­ one day, you''ll understand"


    Mary''s chest tightened as she reached for him, but he was already stepping into the light, his figure growing faint against the approaching storm


    In that moment, she realized¡ªhe was saying his final goodbye


    And that she wasn''t ready to let him go


    **************


    Her eyes snapped open, taking in the sight of a sterile, white ceiling. It was unfamiliar, yet somehow, she knew it all too well¡ªthis was the ceiling she always saw after collapsing


    A thin sheen of sweat clung to her forehead, but she didn''t move. She remained still, lost in her thoughts


    She was in the hospital again, after yet another collapse


    Her body had always been fragile. So when a much stronger version of her soul, along with millions of foreign memories, suddenly invaded her mind, the strain was too much for her. She collapsed, and it happened again and again, each time sending her back to this familiar bed. Extended hospital stays had become routine for her daily life


    There were no parents waiting for her, no friends to visit. The only people she saw were the doctors and nurses, who had long since grown used to her constant and sudden admissions. There was no pity in their glances anymore¡ªjust a matter-of-fact professionalism


    -''Another nightmare?''


    ''Yes, it''s getting more common these days''


    -''Maybe it''s because we''re getting close''


    ''Maybe''


    -''You should rest to prepare for tommorow''


    The voice in her head was hers¡ªor rather, some future version of her. At first, she had struggled to make sense of it all. Something about being cursed with the power to relive her life every time she died?


    It kind of reminded her of that one character from Re:Z*r*, was his name Subaru? Anyway his ability was called Return by Death. She couldn''t quite remember the details but she was sure that it was pretty similar


    But this wasn''t exactly the same. There were no save points or checkpoints. Just death, and then¡­ starting over. Still, there was no way she''d die thousands of times like him. Right?


    Anyway, as she was saying, this voice had shown up in her head, spouting all kinds of doomsday warnings about the end of the world. The world''s going to end, and you need to prepare to be transmigrated into a new one, it had said. Something about magic, swords, adventure, and a chance to achieve anything if she succeeded


    The memories it had shared with her didn''t help¡ªthey came to her in flashes, sometimes nightmares, other times glimpses of a world beyond her understanding


    But did she believe it?


    Well¡­ not really. She just assumed that she had finally gone mad. But what did she have to lose for trying it out?


    She had nothing here. No family, no friends, no close connections at all. Just the nurses, who exchanged a few polite words with her on a good occasion, but even they could only be considered acquaintances


    And if she did make it to that other world, she could have it all¡ªfriends, a loving family, a warm home. Maybe even happiness. Most importantly, she would never have to be hungry again. Her future husband was supposed to be super rich, which meant she could eat whatever she wanted whenever


    The very thought of that made her smile. But there was no time to dwell on the loneliness of her current life. Tomorrow was the end of this world¡ªand somewhere out there, a bright, clear, hopeful future was waiting for her


    She could feel it in her bones


    With a shaky breath, she pushed herself up from the hospital bed, her body instantly protesting. Her legs trembled, weak from disuse, and she stumbled, grabbing onto the bedside table for support


    Her limbs ached, the strain of even standing felt almost unbearable. Would this mana thing they talked about atleast let her live normally? she wondered, a bitter smile crossing her lips


    Taking a moment to steady herself, she glanced towards the wall clock. The time read 1 AM


    It was already May 5th¡ªher birthday


    And it was the day that humanity''s first batch would be sent to a different world


    Thankfully, she was prepared


    But she still needed to check her appearance. Slowly getting up, she made her way to the closet, selecting the clothes she had set aside to try. After dressing up, she quietly exited her room and descended to the first floor, heading toward the large mirror meant for patients who had fully recovered and were ready to re-enter society


    In front of the mirror stood a girl, radiating beauty and charm in a way that captured the eye. Her reflection gave off an air of innocence, paired with a subtle arrogance that only made her more alluring. She appeared docile, yet there was an underlying confidence to her stance, a strength simmering beneath the surface


    Her black nightgown, simple yet elegant, left her long, slender legs and white thighs exposed. They were flawless¡ªlegs that seemed to take one''s breath away with their perfection


    She looked up at her reflection. Golden eyes, like molten gold, stared back at her, framed by long, straight black hair that faded into silver at the tips. The most distinctive feature was the singular silver strand of ahoge that playfully curled around her head, almost like a halo of some sorts


    Her arms were delicate yet smooth, her pale skin was flawless and glistening with a perfect sheen under the soft glow of moonlight spilling in from the window. Her figure, still youthful, was just beginning to show the curves of a woman¡ªher breasts and hips were neither too large nor too small, though she suspected that they would fill out perfectly as her body fully matured


    At just eighteen years old, she was already beautiful, but she knew her body had more to grow. In this new world, where strength and beauty were intertwined, she would become even more stunning with every step she took toward power. It was a place where you could sculpt yourself through effort and dedication, and she looked forward to seeing how far she could go there


    She stood at five feet eight inches the ideal height since her height gave her an edge over most girls her age. With her balanced proportions and mature aura, she already recieved envious glances from other girls from all ages


    Satisfied with her reflection, she reminded herself that there was little to prepare for tonight. Tomorrow would bring a new beginning, a world where everything would change. For now, she needed to rest. But before heading to bed, she wanted to ensure her body was in good health, like the nurses always told her


    "It''s important to maintain your body and check your condition regularly, especially as a patient" Their advice echoed in her mind


    As for the nightgown she wore, it was a birthday gift¡ªher first one ever. She didn''t know who gave it to her but she still cherished it, having never received something so personal before. The fabric felt familiar somehow, but she dismissed it, assuming it was just her mind playing tricks on her again


    Then realizing the time, she quickly changed back into her hospital gown, careful not to draw the attention of any night staff. Slipping under the covers, her mind began to drift, and before long, sleep claimed her once again


    ****************


    She was awakened by the warmth of the morning sunlight streaming through the window, accompanied by the soft, familiar comfort of her hospital bed


    ''At least it wasn''t a nightmare this time'' she thought with relief while getting up and looking for the remote to turn on the TV. Today was the day. The day that will bring her to a world full of hapiness


    Dressing herself in the elegant black gown once more, she reached under the bed and retrieved a hidden glass bottle, along with a bar of milk chocolate that she had purchased after squeezing out her savings. Settling back on the bed, she unwrapped the chocolate, savoring every bite of the chocolate bar as she stared intently at the TV screen waiting


    It wasn''t long before she sensed it¡ªthe disturbance in the space around her. Closer than ever, as if the air itself vibrated with tension. But she wasn''t the only one since anyone could tell that something was wrong. After all, the Earth was already unraveling. Constant earthquakes, tsunamis, tornadoes, and volcanic eruptions¡ªevery conceivable disaster was happening all at once, the world was literally tearing itself apart


    Tectonic plates crashed into each other with violent force, trying to become a single, fractured mass. It was chaos, but it still hasn''t even begun yet


    She could feel it¡ªa massive wave of mana enveloping the planet. Dimensional gates cracked open all around the Earth, unleashing hordes of monsters that poured through like a flood, as breaking news flashed across the TV: new species were discovered, gates appearing everywhere, a tower rising impossibly high into the sky, seemingly materializing from nothing


    Then came the true horror. Gigantic eldritch beings descended upon the land, their monstrous forms blotting out the sky, eyes¡ªthousands of them¡ªgazing down like cursed sentinels


    The First Calamity had arrived.


    The Cursed Eye.


    The One Who Brings the Night.


    These creatures, born from humanity''s deepest fears of being watched, judged, scrutinized¡ªfear of failure, fear of attention, fear of judgement¡ªhad crawled from the Abyss itself. And if the Abyss had opened, she knew the other Calamities were not far behind it


    She sat quietly, watching as the world crumbled. A meteor shower lit up the distant sky like a deadly firework display, followed by the launch of missiles, nuclear bombs detonating in their futile attempt to fight back. But it was too late


    As if in response, the sun and moon accelerated unnaturally, racing across the sky as day and night passed in mere minutes. The heat from the sun grew unbearable, while radiation from the sky began to saturate the atmosphere


    Watching everything unfold she calmly picked up the glass bottle beside her. And drank it down slowly, letting the liquid work its way through her body, while feeling its cold burn. Then, she laid back on the bed, her thoughts tranquil amidst the chaos around her. It would all be over soon


    Using the mana she had only just awakened, she carefully strengthened the liquid''s properties within her body. With precision, she weakened her own immune system and shut down her central nervous system, numbing herself to the world''s pain. Finally, with the last of her strength, she drained the blood from her own body, using mana to guide it away


    As the mana faded, so too did her vitality. Her eyes fluttered open one last before closing as her body became still


    Her transformation was subtle yet striking. Her once beautiful, vibrant features remained, but her hair turned ghostly white. Her skin, previously fair and smooth, was now as pale as the moon, drained of life. The once¨Celegant black gown was now stained, a pool of blood seeping from her body, spreading across the bed sheets like a morbid blooming of a flower


    Yet, despite the grim scene, her face was peaceful¡ªalmost serene. She looked as though she was merely resting, a faint smile still faintly etched on her lips, as if she were lying in a sunlit meadow, free of care


    If anyone saw her like this, they might have thought she was merely taking a quiet nap under the shade of a tree on a nice summer day. And somewhere in a far away realm the same peaceful look could be found in Ethan, the one who rested within the garden of dreams, lying in his coffin¡ªwaiting. Waiting for the promised one who would one day join him on this cursed reality

 A New Beginning

    -''The World of Chaos is home to many races, and yet, among them, humanity has always stood at the top. A fact that even humans have yet to fully understand.


    Humans were, by all accounts, weak. They had inferior physical bodies compared to orcs, pathetic mana and elemental affinity when stacked against elves, and intelligence that was often mocked as animalistic by dwarfs and other intelligent species. Even the trait of high reproduction, which should have been humanity''s biggest advantage, was overshadowed by species that outnumbered them.


    Yet, despite all these shortcomings, humans held their ground. They adapted, and their will to survive¡ªto do anything for survival, even sacrificing their own kin¡ªwas unmatched. That relentless adaptability enabled them to stand toe-to-toe with races like the orcs, elves, and dwarves.


    Humans were often compared to goblins, a race now extinct due to their weak and feeble nature. But unlike goblins, humanity thrived through sheer stubbornness. They adapted to mana, forcefully changing magic to fit them, forged stronger bodies, and advanced in magic and technology, creating breakthroughs that outpaced even ancient, magical civilizations.


    The secret to their survival, however, lay in their anomalies: for every ten thousand humans, a genius was born¡ªsomeone capable of competing with the elite of other races. Among every ten million, a prodigy emerged who could rival the best of the best. And once in a billion, a human was born whose brilliance could surpass the entire race, a true anomaly.


    These rare individuals became the pillars that helped humanity survive the Great War of Destruction and the subsequent Age of Chaos, outlasting many ancient races. Humans, against all odds, earned their place at the top.


    Yet, just when humanity should have risen to even greater heights of prosperity, they faltered. Divided by greed and ambition, they fractured into 26 Kingdoms, fighting among themselves and losing vast territories and countless lives to external threats.


    But thankfully ''Hope'' finally returned with the sudden emergence and rise of the Four Heavenly Kings. These four individuals were hailed as the greatest geniuses in all of human history, each ruling a different kingdom. Together, they united humanity under a single banner, building the Empire that stands today. These four beings were


    Scarlett Seraphine Chase


    -The Queen of Conquest


    -The Ruler of the Battlefield


    Lucas Cassian Reinhardt


    -The King of Heroes


    -The Ruler of the Skies


    Rex Alaric Everlast


    -The King of Monarchs


    -The Ruler of Creation


    Ethan Aurelian Bright


    -The King of Pioneers


    -The Ruler of Stars


    Together, they forged the Everlasting Empire, uniting humanity into one singular force. Before dividing the land into four subordinate Kingdoms: The Magic Kingdom, the Holy Kingdom, the Knight Kingdom, and the Alchemy Kingdom. After their monumental feat, the Four Rulers stepped down from their titles as the Heavenly Kings, vowing that the greatest individuals from each Kingdom could earn that title.


    Then each of them formed their own representative forces within the Empire:


    ? The 13 Stars of the Zodiacs who served Ethan and represented the best talents in specialized fields selected and nurtured by the Bright household.


    ? The 10 Seats of Power the most gifted and influential figures across the entire Empire chosen by the Emperor Rex.


    ? The 7 Magic towers who are protected and guided by Scarlett.


    ? The 6 Heroes chosen by Lucas to protect the people.


    Afterwards the Four Rulers then went on to build eight great cities¡ªfour within the Empire, named after the cardinal directions, and one in each of the Four Kingdoms. Each of these cities were blessed by the gods, ensuring that within their walls, recovery was accelerated, and violence was forbidden unless authorized by the mayor. These blessings not only healed injuries, curses, and diseases but also made the cities indestructible.


    With their legacies secured, the Four Rulers each took on a different roles within the Empire:


    ? Lucas became the Judge, overseeing the skies and protecting the citizens from threats such as the invaders.


    ? Scarlett took the mantle of Warden, guarding the seas and isolating it to seal away the Abyss continent.


    ? Rex became the Keeper, reigning over the heart of the Everlasting Empire.


    ? Ethan became the Guardian, maintaining the borders of the Empire and keeping the monsters at bay.


    Thus, they were renamed The Supreme Human Emperor and The Three Archdukes, with each Archduke wielding their respective titles...''


    "Okay, but why exactly am I sitting through a history lesson right now?" Mary asked, rolling her eyes


    -''Because you''re about to go to the World of Chaos''


    "Sure, but that still doesn''t explain why I need to learn all of this. Can''t you just transfer the memories to me?"


    -''Would you rather be accused of being a spy because you don''t know basic history, or just listen to the class?''


    "Oh come on! Can''t you just tell me the answers if someone asks?"


    -''It''s coming''


    "Huh!? The wha¡ª!" Mary didn''t get to finish as she found herself upside down falling from the sky


    ***********************


    It was a peaceful day in the city of North. Despite the underlying excitement and minor disturbances here and there, no one could deny that today was a good day for everyone


    Standing before his window, the city''s mayor gazed out over the bustling streets. His mind wandered, pondering the day''s upcoming events. The Knights of Radiance and the Imperial Knights were expected to arrive, and with them, none other than Ethan Aurelian Bright, the Archduke of Dreams and the Head of the House of Bright was coming


    Rumors had spread quickly through the city about the Archduke''s unexpected and sudden visit, stirring concern among the citizens. Why was he arriving with the Knights? Was there an imminent threat?


    Fortunately, Ethan himself had addressed the rumors, assuring the public that there was no danger. His purpose, he had said, was to quell the chaos that would inevitably unfold later today. He hadn''t elaborated on the specifics but mentioned that visitors from another world would appear in large numbers, causing confusion


    Given Ethan''s renowned gift of foresight, the mayor and the citizens accepted his words without question. With their safety guaranteed by the Archduke himself, the people entered a festive mood, celebrating not just the arrival of the visitors but also the rare public appearance of the Archduke


    The mayor finally allowed himself a moment to relax treating it as a rare holiday to rest, intending to retire to his chambers to enjoy some quality time with his family and mistress. But as he turned to leave, he froze in his tracks, his body stiffening like a statue. A strange, unshakable dread settled over him. Slowly, his gaze drifted upward towards the sky


    Staring towards the sky his face quickly turned ashen, as cold sweat broke out across his skin. He wasn''t the only one to feel it. Across the city, everyone sensed it¡ªa tremendous force moving through the fabric of space itself, tearing through the dimensional barrier


    An enormous disturbance in the air caused the sky above to tremble. Mana surged violently, gathering above the sky, and then with a crack that echoed through the city, the sky shattered. The people below could only watch in horror as the sky appeared to fold in on itself, with fragments of it falling down like shards of glass


    The shattered pieces began to form a colossal gate, a portal through which the visitors from another world would Descend into the World of Chaos. But that wasn''t the most pressing issue at the moment. Since the real catastrophe was the collapse of the atmosphere and the cracks in the dimensional barrier, the very sky itself was falling toward the ground like a crushing wave while the miasma from the Abyss made it''s way inside through the big cracks


    The mayor''s heart pounded in his chest. His mind raced as he weighed his options. He could activate the city''s defenses and if it''s dangerous the Guardians Sword imbedded at the city center will activate on it''s own and protect the city but he was the one responsible for this city¡ªthe one who has sworn to protect it and its people. He couldn''t just place his hopes on a mere barrier and a statue holding a sword while hoping for a miracle when facing against the Abyss


    Without hesitation, the mayor took to the sky, channeling every ounce of mana he possessed into his body. He flew into the air, arms outstretched while emitting a massive surge of mana to surround the collapsing sky while trying his best to contain the miasma that was seeping in through the cracks in the dimensional barrier as it was visibly being eroded by the thick miasma creating a gaping hole in the sky


    For a moment, there was a stalemate¡ªhe held the weight of the sky, but it would only last for so long as the Abyss kept eating away at his mana. Realizing the seriousness of the situation he quickly lifted the sky with all his might and tried to put it back into the massive gaping hole in the sky. But his mana reserves were rapidly being depleted because of the Abyss. He could flee and save himself, but what of the people below? His family, his city?


    Cursing under his breath, the mayor knew that he had underestimated the severity of the Archduke''s warning. He had been too complacent. How could someone like him hope to handle a crisis of this magnitude, something that even the Archduke had foreseen? He had been blinded by the comfort of his position, forsaking his training in favor of indulgence


    He should''ve been prepared for a crisis the moment he recieved the news of the Archduke''s arrival


    Upon realizing his own foolishness, regret seemed to consume him as moments of wasted opportunities and past mistakes kept playing in his mind like a cruel reminder of how much more he could''ve accomplished. He had once been resolute, vowing to protect the city that he had been assigned to protect. But he had grown soft, weak in a world where weakness was a sin


    The only thing he could do now was watch helplessly while his mana was slowly depleted and eaten away by the miasma, he could see the monsters of the Abyss trying to squeeze through the giant hole in the sky. Seeing those abomination approach closer and closer despair seemed to gnaw at him as he realized how powerless he was to protect those who depended on him


    As despair gripped his heart, he suddenly had a thought. He couldn''t stop the Abyss no matter how hard he tried but he could delay them as long as he could push back the sky into the dimensional barrier, but to overpower the Abyss and push it back with his current mana reserves he would definitely have to use his own life force as a replacement. Yet even then he wasn''t sure if he could succeed after all his opponent was the Abyss and his final struggle could just turn out to be a pointless struggle but even then he had already made his choice


    Taking a deep breath he steadied himself and was about to fly in when suddenly he felt a chill down his spine¡ªan overwhelming presence far beyond his comprehension was approaching him at an alarming speed. His instincts screamed at him to flee or confront the approaching figure, but a part of him knew that whoever it was had no hostile intentions towards him


    Moreover feeling his body shudder at the mere presence of this figure, the mayor was confident. This being could surely help him. Although he wasn''t sure if the figure would be willing to lend a helping hand he was confident that as long as the city was safe it didn''t matter if he had to beg for it. Now all he had to do was turn around and ask for help


    Still, his pride as a warrior gnawed at him. Could he really turn his back and beg for help from a stranger? Was he willing to abandon his honor?


    In the end, his answer came swiftly. Yes. The true cowardice would be in abandoning his promise to the people he has sworn to protect


    As he made up his mind to act, a figure clad in a white robe appeared right beside him as if summoned by his very thoughts. The figure radiated a serene aura, exuding a sense of worship and reverence. Behind him, a squad of knights hovered in a formation, quickly slaughtering the monsters that have squeezed through the cracks as they reassured the citizens and helped calm down the commotion. Yet none of the onlookers coul pay the knights any attention¡ªall eyes were locked on to the white-robed figure


    The visitors from the other world couldn''t perceive his form, but to the residents of the World of Chaos, the figure was unmistakable. His presence was restrained yet his body was brimming with vast amounts of mana and a frightening cold that couldn''t be concealed but that brought with it a sense of hope and reassurance


    The white figure raised his hand toward the sky, his voice soft but commanding as he chanted a simple spell: *//Silver Aurora Series: The Frozen World//*


    Looking blankly at the figure before him the mayor was suddenly forced to snap out of his stupor as a chill ran down his spine once again causing his body to shiver in fright instinctively. He didn''t know when but the world around him had cooled down having lost all it''s color and warmth. The only thing he could see now was¡ªthe silver light that was gathering in the figure''s raised hand. A terrible frost, potent enough to freeze the entire world, coiled within the light. It felt like the cold itself could bury the land in an eternal winter


    Yet before he could fully realize the full extent of its power, the falling sky which he still held and the surrounding miasma froze in place, transformed into a massive glacier suspended in midair


    But it seems the figure wasn''t finished. With a simple clench of his fist, the frozen sky shrank, compacting itself into a smooth, round orb which the white-robed figure caught effortlessly before tucking the frozen sphere into the shadow dimension as if it was nothing more than a trinket for him


    Turning his attention back to the sky, the figure directed his mana upward, driving away the Abyss and filling the cracks in the dimensional barrier with his own mana. The atmosphere stabilized, reinforced and restored stronger than before


    Finally turning towards the mayor who was still reeling from the display of power, the figure lowered his hood to face the mayor revealing a warm and friendly smile on his handsome face


    "You''ve held on well, Mayor" The figure praised him while his silver hair shimmered like the moonlight and his golden eyes gleamed like distant twin stars


    Seeing his appearance the mayor quickly snapped out of his stupor and paid his respects to one of the Four Rulers of the Everlasting Empire


    "As the mayor in charge of the North city. I greet the Brightest Star of the Empire on behalf of it''s citizens"


    There was no mistaking him. This was Ethan Aurelian Bright, the Archduke of Dreams and the current head of the House of Bright


    Despite the boy''s friendly appearance the mayor couldn''t relax as he felt a mix of fear, gratitude, and disbelief. How could Ethan¡ªa 19-year-old¡ªpossess such power? Even among the peak Transcendents, none could compare to the power Ethan had just demonstrated


    In that moment, the mayor realized: he was standing in the presence of a monster beyond his comprehension


    **********************


    ''So, that''s Ethan?''


    -''Yes. That''s Ethan''


    ''Can a human even look like that? I think i might be falling in love already''


    -''That''s only natural. Every Mary is destined to fall for Ethan eventually''


    ''Wait, since when have you been this chatty? You used to be so stiff¡ªlike you were speaking to yourself, expecting me to just get it through osmosis or something''


    -''It''s because we''re now in the World of Chaos. The mana density here is far beyond that of Earth, which only recently awakened to mana¡ª''


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ''Alright, alright. Spare me the details. Can you just tell me the answer''


    -''We can stay awake for over eight hours daily without interfering and wasting energy. Also, for your information, we had to rush through a lot of things before, hence the "stiff" tone. As for your other observation, yes, we do essentially talk to ourselves¡ªplus, you''ve always been this talkative; you just didn''t realize it''


    ''Pfft, I''m not that talkative. And what do you mean I didn''t notice it? Also, just because you had to rush doesn''t explain why you sounded so robotic before, so drop the excuses''


    -''We know you better than you know yourself. You are us''


    ''Hah! Please, I''ll be better than you. I''ll learn from your mistakes''


    -''Enough with the chit-chat. He''s coming down''


    As the internal dialogue quieted, both the mayor and the white-robed figure descended gracefully onto the podium at the city''s central square


    The mayor cleared his throat, using mana to amplify his voice. "Attention, citizens! Gather at the city square!"


    But before he could continue, Ethan gently tapped him on his shoulder before handing him what appeared to be a simple earring while giving clear insructions on what to do. The mayor blinked in surprise and confusion but understanding quickly dawned on him as he accepted it with respect before putting it on as he cleared his throat


    "Attention, foreigners" the mayor''s voice now resonated in perfect sync with the earring''s translation magic. "You have arrived at the Great World of Chaos. As for your previous world, it has been embraced by mana, which was likely the cause of many of your deaths. When mana flooded your bodies, your body was unable to fully accept and adapt to mana turning you into what you call a zombie. Fortunately for you, the Archduke of Dreams has personally come to save all of you fallen humans"


    Listening to him the foreigners froze in stunned silence, their minds reeling not only from the fact that they could suddenly understand this alien language but also from the bombshell that they had¡­ died?


    Ethan took a few moments to gauge their reactions, his golden eyes glowing faintly as he assessed the situation. His gaze was sharp and cold yet it became warm and compassionate as he smiled brightly¡ªa smile he had perfected when greeting others. Stepping forward, he spoke in their native language flawlessly, surprising the fallen humans once more


    "Welcome, foreigners from a distant land. You have been brought here to be given a second chance at life and to help save this world from it''s impending crisis. I understand some of you may have doubts but i assure you that..."


    His next words were smooth, reassuring, and warm, making it easier for them to grasp this sudden, overwhelming reality. But Mary couldn''t pay attention to what he was saying since now that she was looking at him up close she couldn''t help but feel a little dazed. She knew he would be handsome but not this much. A human shouldn''t be this beautiful. Suddenly Mary shuddered as she snapped out of her stupor


    "Now then i''m sure everyone is eager to start their own journey. So to avoid wasting any more time, I will now grant you all the Akasha system¡ªa privilege of being the first visitors. Any future arrivals will only receive the Soul system. You may choose to reject the Akasha system and receive the Soul system instead, along with some compensation. However, be warned that there will be no refunds once you''ve made your choice"


    The foreigners were still processing his words when a brave voice called out from among the crowd. "What''s the difference between the Akasha system and the Soul system?"


    At the brave voice of the foreigner, the mayor frowned at the impolite attitude but Ethan raised his hand, silencing him with a cold, distant look that needed no further explanation


    "The Akasha system has more practical functions than the Soul system" Ethan answered smoothly. "These include warning notice when danger is imminent, information on enemy levels, along with the ability to identify different monsters and beasts. Most importantly, the Akasha system grants more experience and has no level limits"


    ''Why''s he talking as if this is some kind of game?''


    -''He''s making it easier for them to accept their new reality¡ªand the fact that they''ve died''


    ''But why bother? What''s the point in helping them?''


    -''They have no value to him now, but they will in the future. The Akasha system is far more powerful than the Soul system, and with the Soul system''s limits, their growth will be slower. But with the Akasha system, their potential will be limitless''


    ''Still, why explain it all like this?''


    -''It''s a psychological trick. The first group of fallen to arrive is always treated with kindness and favor. Naturally, they''ll trust him more than others. As they grow stronger and see the benefits, loyalty will form. Then, when Ethan gives them a home and makes sacrifices for their sake¡­ well, their allegiance will be sealed''


    ''So... in short, he''s making super soldiers for the future?''


    -''Precisely''


    ''Got it. I think''


    -''You think?''


    After a brief silence, the voice added, -''Raise your hand and ask if you can have both systems''


    ''Why?''


    -''Just do it''


    Mary raised her hand, cutting through the silence that had fallen over the crowd. "Can I ask a question?"


    "You can" Ethan responded, ignoring the disgruntled murmurs of the knights


    "Is it possible to have more than one system at the same time?"


    Ethan''s golden eyes sparkled slightly with interest. "Yes, but it''s not recommended. The systems can interfere with one another, reducing your rewards and slowing down your growth"


    "And... how many systems are there?" Mary continued, undeterred


    "There are four in total. Do you happen to like straightforward answers?" Ethan asked


    "Blame someone I know. They never shut up unless I ask them bluntly"


    -''...''


    "Any other questions?" Ethan asked the crowd


    Silence fell. The foreigners, now thoroughly cowed by the harsh gazes of the knights and the mayor, didn''t dare speak further


    "Then, I will now grant you the Akasha system" Ethan declared, closing his eyes


    Then a blue holographic interface appeared before everyone''s eyes


    ''Akasha system''


    *//Notice rebooting//*


    -Greetings host. I''m Akasha. The system that comes when people call it''s name. But none of that matters


    -Now we will start the tutorial


    -''Akasha cancel tutorial''


    -Canceling... Tutorial canceled


    -''We should leave. Now'' They urged her


    ''Why? We haven''t done anything''


    -''Just trust me. There''s no time''


    Following the urgent advice(??), Mary quickly slipped away from the town, ignoring the citizens staring daggers at her from every direction. Finally when she was far enough from the city, she finally asked the question that has been bugging her for a while now


    ''I''ve been meaning to ask but seriously¡ªwhere are we even going?''


    -''...''


    And thus, Mary spent the rest of her day heading towards the forests, retracing her steps with little guidance


    *********************


    ''Akasha, show me the status of this forest''


    *//The Forest//*


    -Recommended level 0-25


    -It is the home of many wild life and animals with a complete eco system


    -''We came here to hunt and get stronger to prepare for training, understood?''


    ''Understood''


    -''Are you sure you understood?''


    ''I believe so?''


    -''... Lets just hunt''


    ''Uhh so about that how do i find them?''


    -''Use the Akasha system. It will guide you to the nearest monster''


    ''Uhh...''


    -''Akasha show me the location of the nearest horn rabbits and wild boars''


    ''A horn rabbit detected 18 meters away from the host''


    -''DUCK!''


    Before Mary could fully react, her body moved on its own, jerking down just as something sharp flew past her, barely missing her. She felt the air shift as a projectile sliced through the space where her head had been before


    When she looked up, she saw a white rabbit standing in the distance. The small creature had fired its horn like a dart, leaving its head bare, the horn already retracting with a faint shimmer of mana. It looked harmless¡ªinnocent even, with its soft white fur and wide eyes


    -''What are you doing? Kill it!''


    ''How do you expect me to kill something so cute and harmless?''


    -''Harmless? That ''harmless'' thing would have drilled a hole through your skull if we hadn''t intervened!''


    ''Then... how do i kill it?'' she asked quickly changing her mind


    -''What do you mean ''How do you kill it?!'' Just kill it!''


    ''I don''t have a weapon''


    -''Use the Akasha system''


    ''How?''


    -''Akasha, open the system, receive the beginner package, and take out the crude hunting knife''


    When they finally finished speaking the air shimmered, and a crude knife materialized in front of her, clattering to the ground at her feet


    -''Why didn''t you grab it?!''


    "I thought it will appear in my hands" Mary mumbled, her eyes darting between the innocent-looking rabbit and the knife


    Meanwhile, the horn rabbit''s horn had fully regenerated, glowing faintly as it gave a low whistle. In response, more rabbits appeared from the underbrush, creeping closer. In no time, Mary was surrounded by fifteen of them, each keeping their distance¡ªabout 1.5 meters¡ªcircling her like a pack of wolves. They shifted slowly, looking for an opening, their horns pulsing with a dull light, ready to fire at any given moment


    -''ENOUGH!'' Their voice resounde inside her head. ''Akasha retrieve the crude hunting knife. Turn on inventory assistance, and take out the crude hunting knife again''


    This time, the knife appeared directly in her hand, but her fingers fumbled, and it slipped through her grasp, dropping into the mud


    -''MOVE!''


    The horn rabbits, sensing her weakness, launched their attack. In perfect coordination, their horns shot out from all directions, aiming for Mary''s vital spots


    -''Akasha, retrieve the crude knife. Mary you''re so damn lucky to not have encountered a white wolf so make sure to remember this sensation''


    Following their words suddenly, her body wasn''t hers anymore. Something else had taken over. She felt her limbs move without her command, as though she were nothing but a puppet on strings. Her mind buzzed with confusion, but her body... it was calm. Too calm


    The rabbits froze, their instincts screaming danger. They hesitated for just a moment¡ªbut it was a moment too long


    Silver streaks spread rapidly through Mary''s hair, turning it into a brilliant silver from root to tip as it visibly grew longer. Her golden eyes blazed for a moment before shifting to a deep, dark unnatural crimson, glowing like blood rubies. The mana around her thickened, a palpable aura of murderous intent washing over the clearing. The once prey now exuded the air of a predator


    The moment they took control a knife materialized in her hand, and her body surged forward with a burst of mana, too quick for the rabbits to follow. The crude outburst of power was wild, raw¡ªher body wasn''t used to channeling aura let alone mana, yet they used mana even if it was ineffecient. She appeared in front of the nearest rabbit in the blink of an eye, her hand already swinging the crude blade


    Three rabbits fell in quick succession, their small bodies crumpling into the dirt, lifeless. The others fired their horns in a panic, but she was gone¡ªleaving behind only an afterimage in her place. Her real body had already moved, slipping between them with ease


    The moment she reappeared, the crude knife was driven into another rabbit''s neck. Then without pausing, she yanked the blade free, while dodging to the side as another horn sailed toward her. Her hand reached out, grabbing a rabbit mid-leap. Using its small body as a shield, she swung it around, intercepting the incoming projectile meant for her. The rabbit went limp in her hands, horns embedded in its body


    With a grunt, she tossed the dead rabbit aside and hurled her knife toward another. The blade spun through the air, striking true, sinking deep into the rabbit''s chest with a wet thud. She didn''t need to check¡ªshe knew it was dead


    Her body moved faster now as her body adapted and mana channels were formed. As she exerted herself she became more and more unrelenting, weaving between the remaining rabbits like a specter. She ripped the horn from one rabbit and drove it into another, using their own weapon against them. With every movement, blood sprayed across the ground, mixing with the rain that had started to fall


    The rabbits, once hunters, now stood no chance. She used their bodies as shields, deflecting attacks, until there were only a few left


    By the time it was over, Mary stood alone, the rain pouring down around her, soaked in blood. Her silver hair glistened under the wet sheen, her bloody red eyes glowing like embers in the darkening storm. She held the last rabbit in her hand, its horns ripped off, leaving it helpless and trembling


    It stared up at her with wide, terrified eyes, its small body quivering in her grasp. Without its horns, it looked pitiful¡ªfragile. The storm''s downpour washed away the blood, turning the ground beneath her feet into a sea of mud and gore


    Only the sound of rain filled the surrounding silence as the rabbits'' bodies disappeared, their corpses retrieved by the Akasha system


    The last hornless rabbit was still in her hands, its eyes silently pleading for mercy


    But there would be none


    -''You''ll have to finish the job, we need to rest for a moment. Akasha make sure to retrieve the corpses''


    With that, the silver-haired figure fell silent. While Mary stood there, her body hers again, but her mind was still hazy from the experience of being controlled. The strange sensation of someone else moving her limbs lingered like an unsettling memory. The cold disregard for her own body¡ªhow they''d pushed her beyond her limits¡ªleft a bitter aftertaste in her mouth


    It wasn''t until her hair returned to its normal color and length did her eyes change back to gold snapping her out of it. In her hands, the last hornless rabbit stared at her, its fluffy white fur soaked from the rain. Without its horn, it looked like any other innocent animal¡ªsmall, soft, and seemingly harmless


    Its wide, pleading eyes tugged at her heart, and for a moment, she hesitated. Could she really kill something so helpless?


    But the memories and the future she had glimpsed at before replayed in her mind¡ªdark, violent scenes where even a moment of hesitation could cost you your life. She knew that if she hesitated now, she would falter later when it truly mattered


    ''Mercy towards your enemy is a cruelty to yourself'' she reminded herself


    As the thought echoed in her mind, twisted yet undeniably true. She took a deep breath, and prepared herself, knowing that this was just the beginning. So with a swift motion, she ended the rabbit''s life


    As the rain poured down, the corpse of the horn rabbit disappeared, leaving only dark bloodstains behind. But even those were slowly being washed away, like a bad dream fading with the dawn


    Finally, Mary collapsed onto the ground while vomiting, her breaths ragged, her limbs shaking from exertion. Now that the adrenaline had faded, the pain hit her like a truck. Every muscle in her body screamed, her arms and legs trembling uncontrollably from the strain


    They had pushed her body far beyond its limits, ignoring her well-being as they pumped mana into her limbs without restraint until it adapted and created a mana channel. Though her muscles were torn and every fiber of her body hurt, she had learned¡ªher body had learned mana vein. How to fight, how to operate mana. The experience was burned into her bones


    That wasn''t the only thing she gained. Maybe it''s due to the pain in her body but her brain''s been stimulated and her mind felt clearer


    Now she just had to survive long enough to make use of it


    Suddenly, a thought struck her. She wasn''t sure if it was the right command but she had to try someday. She needs to start thinking for herself afterall


    "Akasha show me my status screen"


    Following her command a familiar interface appeared in her mind


    ''Akasha system''


    *//Status window//*


    -Name:Mary


    -Rank:First Order   -Level:8(98.1%)


    -Class:None   -Sub-Class:None


    -Title:None   -Race:Human


    -Attribute:None


    -Strenght:5   -Agility:7


    -Vitality:3   -Intelligence:49


    -Wisdom:86   -Sense:31


    -Health:8/21   -Mana:675/688


    -Available stat point:32


    -Passive skills:None


    -Active skills:Partial body enhancement LV1


    -Status:Exhausted


    -Class skills:None


    -Weapon Art:None


    ''Class path available. Proceed?''


    Mary paused, clearly hesitating. She knew she should consult the other Mary first on things like this since it might be important. But she was asleep right now, and there was no telling when she''d wake up


    ''Should i wait?''


    Her hesitation was cut-short as the system prompted her again


    ''You have chosen the Mage path. Proceed?''


    Looking at the system prompt she stopped to ponder. Mage... recalling her memories and remembering how it was potrayed on the internet it was bound to be strong which means she doesn''t have to worry about being hurt. But more importantly mages just had to cast magic from afar while being protected since they were extremely valuable


    Realizing this Mary no longer hesitated


    ''Yes, Proceed''


    ''You have chosen the Mage path.''


    Reading the system prompt. A smile spread across her face as dopamine surged through her brain. Despite this she cheered silently while trying not to disturb the other Mary


    After a small celebration she quickly opened her status window eager to see the new changes in herself


    But as she scanned her stats, her eyes froze on one stat in particular. Her smile faded as confusion washed over her


    Her gaze wasn''t drawn to the soaring wisdom or intelligence values, nor was it the massive mana pool that seemed almost unreal. Instead, what captured her attention was her pathetically low vitality of 3


    "... Why is it that low?" she muttered, a mix of disbelief and indignation rising in her chest. "I''m a healthy young lady in my prime! This is just slander!"


    Immediately she poured all available 32 points directly into vitality. There was no hesitation, no second-guessing she had already made her decision


    If she guessed right, increasing her vitality should increase her health. She wasn''t sure if it would help restore her body but she had no choice anyway. Just overexerting her body reduced her health by more than half. If the other Mary decides to do it again she would surely die. But she didn''t want to die yet


    Thinking that and justifying her impulsive decisions she waited a few minutes before sighing in relief feeling the transformation ripple through her. It didn''t immediately restore her body like she had hoped but it was helping. Glancing back at her status window, she confirmed her thoughts seeing the immediate effect


    -Vitality:35


    -Health:21/280


    Her health had skyrocketed, though the fatigue still clung to her body, and her wounds weren''t fully healed yet. She was still soaked from the relentless downpour, the cold seeping into her bones, but the rain was at least washing away the blood that covered her


    She couldn''t stay out here much longer. Between the cold, the exhaustion, and the threat of more monsters, she needed to find shelter


    Squinting through the rain, her senses¡ªperhaps bolstered by her higher Sense stat¡ªpicked up something in the distance. A shadowy outline against the hillside


    It was a cave


    "Thank god" she muttered to herself, her body shivering from the cold. Gathering what little strength she had left, she set off towards it. And as she walked the rain beat down harder, but she refused to stop, driven by the need to get out of the storm


    Every step felt heavy, her muscles still burning with the aftershocks of overexertion. But she pushed through, each step bringing her closer to the faint promise of warmth and safety


    As she approached, she prayed for the cave to be empty despite not believing in god. Since she really didn''t have the energy to handle another fight right now


    ********************


    The cave was damp, thick with the scent of wet stone and earth. Water dripped from the ceiling, creating small puddles near the entrance, but it didn''t matter to her. For now, this place was her sanctuary. The relentless rain outside had turned into a downpour, and the distant rumble of thunder echoed faintly within the cave, like a heartbeat in the dark


    The rocky floor was cold and unforgiving, each ridge and uneven surface pressing into her tired body. But she was no stranger to discomfort. After everything she''d been through on earth, sleeping on the hard ground felt like a small inconvenience. She wrapped her arms around herself, trying to conserve as much warmth as she could, her drenched clothes clinging to her skin like a second, colder layer


    Despite that her eyelids grew heavier, and ignoring the discomfort, sleep began to pull her under. The sound of rain tapping on stone became a lullaby, and even the flashes of lightning, which briefly illuminated the cave''s entrance, failed to rouse her fully


    As her consciousness faded, she remained oblivious to the shifting shadows deeper in the cave


    Something stirred in the darkness, silent and unseen, blending with the natural gloom. There was movement, faint and deliberate, as if the shadows themselves were alive. The presence lingered at the edge of her awareness, just beyond where her senses could detect, watching as she drifted into sleep, unprotected and unaware


    The coldness of the cave wasn''t natural; it carried a faint sense of malice, as if it was holding its breath, waiting for something. The wind outside howled, masking the subtle shift of shadows inching closer


    But Mary was just too exhausted to notice anything unusual at this point


    Wrapped in her fragile cocoon of temporary safety, she fell into a peaceful sleep, unaware of the potential danger lurking just beyond the dim glow of the cave''s entrance

 A Hunter and Prey

    It was a stormy night. The sky was cloaked in thick, roiling black clouds, save for the occasional glimpse of a pale moon. Thunder rumbled, and rain fell in relentless sheets, drowning out the wind''s howling. The forest was alive with shadows, twisting and writhing in the storm''s fury


    Through these shadows, something moved¡ªsomething near-invisible to the untrained eye. It darted between trees with lethal grace, its form slipping between the darkness like a phantom. Had there been a skilled hunter present, they might have recognized the creature: a lone Lycanthrope. But no such hunter roamed this common forest. Here, in this unremarkable place, no one would expect such a predator to exist


    The wolf moved with purpose, its glowing eyes cutting through the gloom. It was hunting, driven by an urgent need, for overmorrow night was approaching¡ªthe night when its body would fall under a power beyond its control. If it did not gather enough sustenance, enough mana, to resist the transformation, it would lose itself to the madness that came with it


    And so, it hunted


    As the wolf sped back toward its lair, blood still staining its maw from a recent kill, a new scent caught its attention¡ªblood and something darker, something steeped in malice. The storm had done its best to wash the stench away, but nothing escaped the wolf''s heightened senses


    It followed the scent, its movements growing slower, more calculated. Soon, it realized with a gnawing certainty: the scent was leading back to its den


    The wolf was no ordinary beast. Its intelligence far surpassed that of the creatures that shared the forest with it. And now, it understood¡ªthe prey had come to it. A human, reeking of mana so rich it could guarantee the wolf''s survival against. The prey had followed its trail into the cave, oblivious to the truth of the night and unaware of who the real predator was


    The wolf stopped, its body tense, every muscle coiled with anticipation. The storm raged on around it, but it barely noticed. There was a cold, calculating malice in its gaze as it waited, eyes gleaming with hunger. It needed to be patient¡ªcareful. The night was approaching ever closer and with it, it''s influence had already begun to creep through its veins, and it could not afford to act rashly


    But it needed that prey


    The wolf settled into the shadows, its heartbeats slowing, as it began its hunt in silence, waiting for the perfect moment to strike


    ****************


    When she opened her eyes, the first thing she felt was the cold, unyielding stone beneath her and the damp, sticky sensation of wetness clinging to her skin


    Darkness pressed in from all sides. A faint, flickering light from the cave''s entrance barely held the gloom at bay, leaving the deeper parts shrouded in impenetrable shadow. She sat up slowly, her head heavy with confusion, struggling to recall how she had ended up here


    Outside, the storm raged. Wind lashed the trees with violent force, and the rain fell in sheets, broken only by the occasional burst of thunder. The storm should have kept her awake, the noise alone enough to rob her of sleep


    Looking at the outside scenery Mary wondered how the hell she even managed to sleep here at all. But she didn''t have the time to ponder that for too long since her body naturally shivered at the cold stone floor and her still wet body. Looking at herself she was sure that she was gonna catch a cold or something if she stayed here


    She had to leave. The city was far, but she could somehow make it if she moved now. Yet, as she attempted to stand, her legs refused to cooperate. Her body felt leaden, as though she were weighed down by invisible chains


    As Mary flopped down on the floor, a shiver ran down her spine. Suddenly something felt wrong, her senses kept warning her. She peered deeper into the cave, but the darkness was absolute, swallowing her sight whole


    A sense of unease settled over her


    But panicking wouldn''t help her right now. She needed to gather herself, assess the current situation. Then she remembered something, something she''d nearly forgotten in the chaos


    "Akasha, show me my status"


    //Akasha System initiating...//


    A translucent window appeared before her, glowing faintly in the dim cave


    -Name:Mary


    -Rank:First Order -Level:8(98.1%)


    -Class:None -Sub-Class:None


    -Title:None


    -Race:Human -Legacy:None


    -Attribute:Fire,Ice,Wind,Lighting,Light


    -Strenght:5 -Agility:7


    -Vitality:35 -Intelligence:49¡Á2


    -Wisdom:86¡Á2 -Sense:31


    -Health:191/280 -Mana:2,064


    -Available stat point:0


    -Passive skills:Mana breath LV1,Mana vein LV0,Mana heart LV0,Mana sense LV1,Mana control LV1


    -Active skills:Partial body enhancement LV1,Ember LV1,Wind blade LV1,Ice arrow LV1,Shock LV1,Light LV1


    -Status:Injured


    -Class skills:None


    -Weapon Art:None


    She blinked in surprise. The last time she''d checked her status, it was much simpler. Now, there were new abilities, and her stats had shifted in ways she hadn''t expected. A flicker of embarrassment crept over her as she realized just how little she knew about these new changes


    And as she slowly read through the changes the silence inside her mind was frustrating. Normally, they offered guidance or explanations when changes occurred, but this time, nothing. She sighed, hoping they would eventually wake up and clarify everything. For now, she was left with more questions than answers


    "Okay" she muttered, forcing herself to focus. "Let''s break this down"


    First, the new passive and active skills. Most were related to her path as a mage¡ªa path she hadn''t fully committed to. She hadn''t anticipated acquiring so many abilities simply by choosing this direction


    Secondly¡ªher Wisdom and Intelligence stats had doubled. She wasn''t sure if this was normal or some unique trait of her progression. Regardless, it was a clear advantage. Intelligence and Wisdom likely contributed to her magical potential, but she didn''t fully understand the difference between them. It would''ve been helpful if the system could explain, but for now, she''d have to make an educated guess


    Thirdly¡ªher mana. It had increased dramatically, probably due to the boost in her Intelligence and Wisdom. Her mana capacity had multiplied, and while she didn''t know exactly why, she could feel the energy coursing through her, ready to be tapped into. It was reassuring, though she still wished for an explanation on how to wield it more effectively


    Fourthly¡ªher health. She had recovered somewhat, but not entirely. It seemed that sleeping in such poor conditions had hindered her full recovery. Despite the storm outside and the chill of the cave, her body had mended enough to give her some strength back, but not all. Her wounds still ached faintly, reminding her of her current vulnerability


    And fifth, last but certainly not least¡ªshe still didn''t have a class. That was the strangest part. She had chosen the mage path, thinking it would make her a full-fledged mage. But the status window said otherwise


    "Akasha, why do i still have no class?"


    ''Akasha system''


    -The host will acquire a class after reaching Second Order and a sub-class at Third Order


    "Second Order? What''s an Order? And how does this Order thing even work anyway?"


    ''Akasha system''


    *//The levels of each Order, in order//*


    -Unclassified LV 0-5


    -First Order LV 5-15


    -Second Order LV 15-25


    -Third Order LV 25-50


    -Fourth Order LV 50-100


    -Fifth Order LV 100-200


    -Sixth Order LV 200-400


    -Seventh Order LV 400-600


    -Eighth Order LV 600-800


    -Ninth Order LV 800-1000


    "''Order in order?'' That''s an odd way of putting it" she muttered, shaking her head. "Someone should probably fix that"


    Still, the system''s explanation made things a bit clearer. She needed more levels¡ªspecifically, she needed to reach the Second Order. "Alright, so I need more EXP, and for that, I need to level up. But how do I get EXP? And how is it awarded, anyway?"


    ''Akasha system''


    -There are many ways to earn EXP, including training, experiencing various events, undergoing impactful changes in thoughts or beliefs, completing rare quests, hunting monsters, fighting, adventuring, exploring and discovering, achieving great feats, improving self-awareness, gaining enlightenment, and more


    Mary nodded, her mind working through the possibilities. It seemed like there were plenty of ways to grow stronger, but she''d have to take action. "Okay, I think I get it. But what other functions do you have, Akasha? And can I take the tutorial now?"


    ''Akasha system''


    -Tutorial trial period has ended. Unable to access the tutorial.


    -Please ask one question at a time.


    -Need help? Please dial the number 9169**** for costumer services. Have a complaint? Please contact the number 95****59. Want a refund? Please send the refund code:1543107912 to the number *********.


    -How would you rate your experience thus far from 1 to 10? Please leave us a review.


    -Please remove or turn off adblockers.


    Looking at the system interference before her, she couldn''t help but be dumbfounded as it resembled a sketchy corporate insurance company from her previous world


    "Wait... what? One question at a time? You were doing fine until now! And how am I supposed to call customer service when you''re censoring the numbers? I don''t even have a phone! And what kind of customer service is this, anyway? Isn''t this a scam? What do you even offer? And¡ªads? You have ads? Do you even know what ads are?"


    ''Akasha system''


    -''Our customer service offers guidance on how to use the Akasha System by consulting the Librarian. If the Librarian is unable to assist, you may file a complaint with the owner''


    -''Please ask one question at a time''


    "Fine. Contact this customer service Librarian. I need to have a word with them"


    The moment she gave the command, a small projection appeared before her¡ªa chibi version of Ethan. The tiny figure, no taller than a child, stood in the air, arms crossed and a pout on his face


    ''The Librarian of the Akashic Records, Bumbum, is here at your service. Hi. How may I help you?''


    As a voice was projected into her mind Mary couldn''t help but stare, wide-eyed and speechless. The ball of cuteness floating before her was not what she had expected. She was too stunned to raise her voice, her heart melting at the sight of his large, innocent eyes


    For his part, Bumbum sighed, sensing her admiration and silently cursed whoever had designed his appearance to resemble the owners young body. The girl''s eyes were practically sparkling as she gazed at him, which only made things worse for him


    ''Look'' Bumbum said, voice tinged with exasperation ''There are other users who need help besides you. If you don''t have a question, I''ll be on my way''


    "W-wait!" Mary reached out, trying to grab him before he disappeared, but her hand passed through the projection as if it were made of mist


    ''Akasha system''


    -The Customer service has been used. System is now on cooldown.


    -Cooldown time 999:998:58.


    -If you have any other questions, please ask the Akasha system.


    Mary stared at the message in disbelief. The moment she had finally gotten to speak with someone, they vanished just like that. She sighed, regretting her hesitation and missing the chance to ask Bumbum more questions


    Still, she had learned something. At least now, she knew what "customer service" actually does


    "Alright, i got it. So what other functions do you have?"


    ''Akasha system''


    -We have many useful functions for both battle and daily activities, including alarms to wake you at set times or warn you of danger and intruders. You may also perform appraisals with the command ''Appraisal'' Additional commands and features can be unlocked by meeting certain conditions or purchasing expansion DLC. If you don''t have the money, you may choose to view ads


    Mary blinked in surprise. Ads? This seemingly omnipotent system ran ads? It was strange enough to make her curious. What could she lose?


    "Then can i view the ads?"


    ''Akasha system''


    *//Warning notice//*


    -The content of the ad may differ from what the host imagines. We advise preparing for potential shock in a safe environment, as the experience may pose a risk to the host


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever. Just show me the ad" No sooner had the words left her mouth, her surroundings shifted


    Suddenly, she found herself standing in an unfamiliar space. It was raining. She was in a dense forest, facing the entrance of a cave. There was something about this place... it felt familiar


    Just then a sound came from behind that made her turn. Her heart raced as she saw a giant, humanoid wolf¡ªat least two meters tall¡ªwalking toward the cave on its hind legs


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    She met its eyes, and a cold wave of terror washed over her. A status window flashed in front of her


    ''Akasha system''


    *//Status window//*


    -Name:Shadow Lycanthrope


    -Level:25 -Rank:Second Order


    -Attribute:Moon,Shadow


    -Description: A lycanthrope, once the king of wolves and the apex predator of the forests, now lingers as a specter, clinging to its past glory


    ''Akasha system''


    *//Warning notice//*


    -The host has been inflicted with the Fear status


    -The host has been judged incapable of proper judgement. Activating protocol


    Following that another message popped up but was barely registered in her overwhelmed mind


    *//Warning notice//*


    -The survival probability of the host has been calculated to be too low. Advising immediate retreat


    -The host''s mental state has been deemed unstable. Activating emergency protocol


    Mary was frozen in place, too terrified to move or even think straight


    Just then a much louder alert cut through her paralysis


    ''Akasha system''


    *//!!!WARNING!!!//*


    -Detecting outside interference


    -Activate the defense protocol?


    -It will be automatically activated after 3 seconds


    "Defense protocol? Wait, what''s happening?" she managed to stammer, her voice barely above a whisper


    -"Akasha deactivate the defense protocol and close the vision"


    ''Akasha system''


    -Defense protocol deactivating...


    -Vision closing...


    The world around her shattered, and in an instant, she was back in the damp, dark cave where she had spent the night


    -''Akasha censor all visions. Return all functions to default settings and install fate detection warning program instead of visions''


    ''Akasha System''


    -Vision closed. All systems returned to default. Censoring future visions. Installing Fate Detection Warning in place of visions.


    "What was that?" Mary gasped, her heart still pounding


    -''That was your potential future and how you''re going to die if you stay still''


    "And that was supposed to be an ad? Does this thing even understand what an ad is supposed to be like?"


    -''The system needed to reference something familiar to create the experience. It couldn''t randomly present dangers that will come in the future, as that might interfere with your activities or incapacitate you, exposing you to further risks''


    "So... i''m still in danger?"


    -''Yes. If you stay put, it will find you soon. Get up and start hunting if you want to survive. Thankfully, it''s dawn, so it should have a harder time tracking you down''


    "But I¡ª"


    -''What are you doing?! Are you just gonna sit there and wait for your death? Get up and get your yourself together!''


    "Alright, alright, stop yelling!" Mary grumbled as she hurriedly gathered herself and stepped out of the cave


    Once outside, she asked, "I wanted to ask¡ªwhy are you awake anyway?"


    -''One of Akasha''s protocols was activated. It woke me up''


    "Does it know about you then?"


    -''Yes but not yet. The protocol was meant to shock the soul, either awakening the user or stimulating the subconscious to make critical decisions. In this case, it awakened us''


    "I don''t really understand what you''re saying but what''s the plan now?"


    -''We can''t defeat the Shadow Lycanthrope at our current level. While hunting and gaining experience, I''ll train you on how to control your mana and use it more effectively''


    "Can''t we just run away from it?"


    -''We could. But Lycanthropes don''t let their prey escape once they''ve started the hunt. They''ll chase you until the end of the forest, and specters like the Shadow Lycanthrope are even worse. It will continue hunting you until it you are killed. You''re the perfect prey it needs to survive the night. Thankfully, with the sun coming up, it won''t be able to catch us right away. We have time, but before the moon rises again, we''ll have to confront it''


    "Why''s the timing so exact? Is there something else going on that I don''t know about?"


    -''You''ll understand when the time comes. For now, focus. Akasha, show the location of the nearest horned rabbit''


    -60 meters to the North


    -''Let''s go''


    After hearing those words, Mary sprinted towards the direction indicated by the arrow. As she left the cave, she felt a gaze on her back, the shadows swaying unnervingly. She ignored the sensation and focused on following the arrow, watching it shift in real-time as she moved


    Upon reaching her destination, she discovered a small pack of 17 horned rabbits gathered beneath a tree


    -''It''s a small pack, so you should be able to handle it on your own''


    ''That''s a small pack? What''s considered a large pack?''


    -''A rabbit pack of 70 is considered large''


    ''Wait, if there''s a large and a small, what''s the medium?''


    -''A rabbit pack of 30 or more. Enough quenstions now focus on the sensation of your body i''ll transfer the necessary memories and experiences later''


    ''Wait! I have a spell. Can''t we just use that?''


    -''You... What? You chose a path without consulting me?''


    ''Uh, yeah?''


    -''Haa... Well, it doesn''t matter. We can get Ethan to fix that later. For now just make sure to ask me for advice next time. Akasha tell me the details of the skills available for combat''


    ''You can do that? Does it really work? What more can it do? I¨C''


    -''Mary, focus! And use Fireball!''


    ''What do you mean, use Fireball? Does that not work? I only have Ember? And i''m not some slave you can send out into battle!''


    -''Magic is about making the impossible possible. It''s only limited by your imagination. Now focus on your mana breathing¡ªcirculate the mana throughout your whole body. Since you don''t have a mana vein yet, your stats should compensate for it. Now, put 20 points into agility and the rest into vitality''


    ''Uhm, about that... i already put everything into vitality''


    -''You¨Cwhat?''


    ''I put it all into vitality''


    -''I didn''t ask you to repeat that''


    ''So... what do we do now?''


    -''Just imagine a fireball while activating Ember. I''ll guide the mana flow¡ªso just imagine a fireball and try to remember this feeling'' When they said that the silver hair at the tip of her hair glowed but it didn''t expand like last time


    Following their guidance, Mary closed her eyes and stretched out her hands toward the clueless horned rabbits, picturing a fireball she''d seen in movies and other forms of media. As she concentrated, a warmth surged in her chest and spread to her hands. A ball of fire formed, alerting the rabbits, but they didn''t yet know the source of the danger


    Opening her eyes, Mary was surprised to find that her fireball was even larger than she had imagined¡ªit was bigger than a basketball


    -''Now, imagine it flying forward and hitting your target''


    Without hesitation, Mary followed their guidance again, visualizing the fireball shooting toward the rabbits


    *//Fire series:Fireball//*


    In an instant, the fireball shot forward like a rocket, slamming into the rabbits and exploding on impact. The attack wiped out the entire pack. A status window appeared, confirming her victory


    ''Akasha system''


    -You leveled up from LV8-LV10(10.2%)


    -You have gained 8 stat points


    -Congratulations you have obtained the skill Fireball LV1


    -Congratulations your skills have leveled up. Mana control LV1-LV3, Mana breath LV1-LV4


    -''Akasha close the window put all available stat points into agility''


    -Agility:7-15


    As the stat points were allocated, Mary''s body felt different, faster¡ªher thoughts sharper, her senses more attuned to everything around her. But the sensation quickly settled, her mind adapting to the change


    -''It''s not time to get dazed yet. Akasha, show me the nearest horn rabbit nest''


    ''Wait!'' Mary''s voice interrupted urgently


    -''What is it we don''t have time to waste''


    ''Umm, i-... how to say it umm'' While she was hesitating, trying to find the right words. Her stomach suddenly growled loudly, expressing her need far more clearly than she could. Causing her to blush in embarrassment


    An awkward silence followed, with Mary feeling utterly foolish, while her other self seemed momentarily stunned by the absurdity of the situation. Finally, the silence was broken by the silver-haired Mary''s mental command


    -''Akasha, turn on the settings auto collection and convertion''


    "Thank you" Mary mumbled, still embarrassed


    -''While Akasha is doing it''s thing we will use this opportunity to teach you the basics so gather materials by using wind blade and hunt wild boars and horn rabbits with ice arrow before lighting the wood with fire using ember. But remeber you will need my approval to be allowed to eat''


    "I can handle that. It''s easy"


    ***********************


    Mary severely underestimated the difficulty of the tasks. After the morning''s energy outburst wore off, she found herself utterly exhausted, her body aching and her stomach growling fiercely. Hunger gnawed at her, a cruel reminder of painful memories, and she hadn''t been able to catch a wink of sleep. She had trained relentlessly, well past dusk, and now, with the sky darkening, night was quickly approaching


    She hated being hungry. Worse still, the only thing she had managed to put in her mouth was a charred mess of burnt ash, the result of her failed attempts to cook. If that wasn''t bad enough, she was constantly on the move, forced to relocate every few hours due to the eerie sensation of being watched, a persistent gaze she couldn''t quite shake off


    The training itself was far harder than she had anticipated. Her first task¡ªmaking precise, clean cuts using Wind Blade¡ªhad proven incredibly difficult. Controlling wind pressure was trickier than she thought, and whenever she failed to properly concentrate it, the blade would blow up entire trees instead of slicing them. Eventually, she was forced to evolve Wind Blade into Wind Cutter just to make the cuts she needed


    The second task¡ªhunting with Ice Arrow¡ªseemed simple at first, until she actually tried to hit the fast, agile horned rabbits. Her initial attempts were a disaster. The slow, lumbering ice arrows were far too sluggish, missing their targets entirely. To keep up with the rabbits'' speed, she had to evolve Ice Arrow into Frost Javelin, which provided the precision and velocity necessary for hunting the quick-moving creatures


    The third task, which she initially thought would be the easiest¡ªlighting a fire¡ªturned out to be the most frustrating of all. The wood was damp from the earlier rain, and her weak flames couldn''t get it to ignite. When she tried using stronger flames, they incinerated both the wood and the meat, forcing her to start over from scratch. Control was key, and she had to evolve Ember into a more refined flame to get the right balance. On top of that, they had her cook the rabbit meat by hand, using a controlled electric shock to make it uncooked on the inside and perfectly well-done on the outside


    As if all that wasn''t enough, she had to maintain a steady light spell to illuminate her surroundings while also recovering from her fatigue. The continuous mana usage, combined with the constant training, was draining her more than she could have imagined


    But the worst part of all? Gaining the silver-haired version of herself''s approval. They didn''t let her stop until she had evolved every single one of her skills, pushing each to its limit. They even forced her to learn Healing Light and White Light just so she could continue training while recovering from her injuries


    And just when she thought it couldn''t get any worse, they made her develop a Mana Vein and a Mana Heart, eventually forcing her to form a Mana Core. This process was grueling¡ªtraining her body with Partial Body Enhancement and physical strengthening techniques while also learning full Body Enhancement. Whenever she failed, they transferred the memory of her failure back to her, guiding her through her mistakes by showing her successful examples. There was no room for error


    The Mana Heart allowed her to store mana within her body, while the Mana Veins circulated that mana through her system. After both were formed, she finally created a Mana Core within her heart, which would determine her overall mana output. This was the foundation of any true mage''s power, and she had to achieve it


    Her beginner clothes, though strange, at least had self-repairing and cleaning features¡ªthough the shirt couldn''t get rid of all the stains from her training. But in the grand scheme of things, that didn''t matter


    Because by the end of this grueling ordeal, she had hunted a total of 238 horned rabbits and 181 wild boars. She had even earned herself a new title. Though it felt like only a short period had passed, the memories and experiences she had absorbed made it feel like she had spent nearly 10 months in intense training


    The results of her hard work were clear, reflected in the status window that appeared before her


    ''Akasha system''


    *//Status window//*


    -Name:Mary


    -Rank:First Order -Level:15(0%)


    -Class:None -Sub-Class:None


    -Title:Forest hunter


    -Race:Human -Legacy:None


    -Attribute:Fire,Ice,Wind,Lighting,Light


    -Strenght:15 -Agility:32


    -Vitality:38 -Intelligence:51¡Á2


    -Wisdom:89¡Á2 -Sense:34


    -Health:302/570 -Mana:283/2670


    -Available stat points:0


    -Passive skills:Mana breath LV7,Mana vein LV1, Mana core LV1, Mana sense LV3,Mana control LV9


    -Active skills:Body enhancement LV1,


    Fire series:Blaze LV2, Spark LV2


    Wind series:Wind cutter LV6,Wind bomb LV2, Wind blast LV2,Wind blow LV3


    Ice series:Ice arrow LV9,Ice javelin LV9


    Lighting series:Lighting discharge LV3


    Light series:Healing light LV9, White Light LV11


    -Status:Mana exhaustion,Physical exhaustion,Mental exhaustion,Hunger


    -Class skills:None


    -Weapon art:None


    ''Akasha system''


    -Please choose your class before entering the next order


    -Any experience earned will be stored and given when advancing to the next Order


    "Umm... then can i choose my class?" Mary asked, hopeful that this ordeal might finally be over


    -''No, we still have a lot of things to prepare'' They answered her firmly


    "Then... can i atleast eat? I''m staving" Mary muttered, her stomach rumbling in protest


    -''You''ll eat them tommorow morning. For now we''re going ghost hunting now''


    "What?!" Mary''s eyes widened in disbelief "Didn''t we already hunt enough?"


    -''I am not talking about that. Did you already forget? The Shadow Lycanthrope will probably hunt us tonight before ''That'' happens. It''s been waiting for the right moment to strike and now that it''s time is running out it will most likely come to hunt us''


    "What are you even saying?" Mary questioned, her exhaustion making her mind feel sluggish


    -''Akasha show us the location of the nearest spectre that is hostile to us''


    ''Akasha system''


    -Detected 600 meters to South-West


    Before the voice could even finish processing the information, Mary bolted in the direction of the arrow pointing southwest, her body moving faster than her thoughts. She was done with being hungry. She was tired of the constant strain. If killing this creature¡ªthe one responsible for her misfortune¡ªwas all it took to end this nightmare, she was more than ready to face it


    She wasn''t sure exactly what she was hunting, or why she was hunting, but one thing was certain: once it was dead, she could finally sleep, and maybe, just maybe, she could eat


    ******************


    The Spectre Lycanthrope had been feeling uneasy for some time now, its instincts on edge. It couldn''t quite understand why, but it attributed the feeling to the approach of that night¡ªthe night when everything always felt wrong


    *//Ice series:Ice javelin//*


    Without warning, a sharp javelin of ice struck its back. Though the ice began to form around the wolf, attempting to bind it in place, the spectre merely shrugged off the attempt, its near-intangible form offering little resistance to the cold


    *//Wind series:Wind blast//*


    A gust of wind howled into the clearing, striking the spectre with force. A hole opened up in its ethereal body, but once again, it had no visible effect. The spectre whirled around, its yellowed eyes locking onto the direction of the attack


    It charged forward, moving with unnatural speed toward its assailant, its claws leaving no sound as they scraped against the ground


    *//Ice series:Ice arrow//*


    Mary conjured a volley of ice arrows, launching them in quick succession to block its path. The arrows flew straight and true, but the Lycanthrope didn''t falter, its form slipping through them as though it were cutting through mist


    With a feral snarl, the spectre leaped at Mary, but she was ready. At the last moment, she thrust her hand torwards it as it crackled with lighting


    *//Lighting series:Lighting discharge//*


    A blast of electric energy erupted from her palms, hitting the spectre point-blank. The force sent the wolf flying, its upper half reduced to ashes by the intense lightning strike. Yet, to her dismay, it rose again, regenerating as if nothing had happened to it


    ''Why isn''t it dying?''


    -''What you''re facing right now isn''t a normal monster but a spectre''


    ''What''s a spectre? And how do you kill it?''


    -''A spectre is a ghost or a spirit. And in this case the spirit of the Lycanthrope refusing to accept it''s own death''


    ''So? How do you kill this thing?''


    -''You can''t kill something that''s already dead you can only make it accept it''s own death and move on to the afterlife or you can just send it straight into the afterlife with sacred power, rituals or a weapon made to kill them''


    *//Wind series:Wind blast//*


    Mary unleashed another gust of wind, sending the spectre flying back into the trees. She took a breath, trying to maintain focus while talking


    ''Is there any other way that i can actually kill this thing?''


    -''Yes. You can wait until the full moon rises. That''s when it died originally¡ªit will be more vulnerable then, more willing to accept its fate. Plus, we might get a bonus reward for resolving it on the same night it died''


    ''So i just have to waste time until then?''


    -''Yes. But remember, undead creatures don''t get tired, and they feel no pain. It will keep coming after you relentlessly until you can''t fight anymore or until it''s incapacitated''


    ''I''m confident in my ability to waste time so just leave it to me and sleep'' she said while glancing at her status window to ensure she has enough mana reserves left


    -Mana:171/2670


    -''We''ll be waking up by tommorow night so make sure to survive the night''


    ''Yeah, yeah, I got it'' She watched the spectre, now regaining its footing after the last attack, then dashed towards it while casting another wind blast

 The Hunted

    Mary took a deep breath, her mind racing. She needed to keep the specter at bay until full moon. If killing it wasn''t an option, then she had to somehow control the battlefield and stall for time. The spectre was strong, but it was predictable¡ªit had to come for her, after all. She could use that to her advantage


    She glanced around. The forest''s uneven terrain would give her some space, and the rocks and trees would help break the spectre''s line of sight. First, she needed to keep the Lycanthrope from getting too close


    *//Wind series:Wind Blast//*


    Another gust of wind crashed into the spectre, sending it tumbling back into the thick undergrowth. Mary dashed after it but made sure to keep her distance, using the trees as cover. The Lycanthrope''s intangibility made direct hits ineffective, so she''d need to whittle it down through attrition for now


    *//Ice series:Ice Arrow//*


    She conjured another set of ice arrows, not aiming to hit the spectre, but to drive it toward a rockier section of the forest. The jagged stones would slow its movements, buying her more time


    The Lycanthrope snarled, charging after her with relentless fury. But Mary was always just a step ahead. Every time it lunged, she''d retreat behind a tree, forcing it to adjust its trajectory


    ''You''re not trying to fight it anymore'' they noted, observing Mary''s actions


    "I''m stalling. I''ll hit it hard when the time comes, also why are you still here" Mary replied between breaths while using mana breath to recover her mana, keeping her focus on the specter. She didn''t know why the specter tried to avoid destroying the forest too much but she''ll use it to her advantage. She''d already picked out key spots and locations where she could bottleneck the spectre''s movements, forcing it to charge through narrow spaces where she could trap it


    *//Lighting series:Lighting Discharge//*


    Another strike of lightning, not to kill but to disorient. The spectre faltered, its form briefly destabilized by the jolt


    Seeing her chance she quickly conjured another *//Wind Blast//* and sent it tumbling again. She wasn''t giving it a chance to recover. Whenever it got too close, she''d slip away, using the environment to her advantage and keeping her distance or forcefully creating distance using Wind Blast


    Time ticked by as Mary led the spectre on a wild chase through the forest. Her body was running on fumes, but she had no choice. She had to keep going. She could feel the weight of her exhaustion settling in, but the thought of surviving¡ªof making it through¡ªkept her moving


    ******************


    Hours passed, and as the pale light of the full moon began to filter through the trees, the spectre''s movements grew sluggish. The energy that had fueled its aggression seemed to wane. Mary, battered and exhausted, stood her ground


    Summoning large amounts of her mana. She used her remaining strength to conjure a single *//Ice Arrow//*


    The air became chilly, and the ice arrow shot forward, striking the Lycanthrope before exploding to trap it in a capsule of ice. Ensuring that this time, the spectre won''t be able to move


    Having finally trapped the damn thing in a capsule of ice. She wiped her face and calmed her breathing as she allowed herself to relax while noting the sudden impulse to see the moon


    It wasn''t an unbearably strong urge, but she didn''t feel the need to endure it


    Taking a deep breath to stabilize herself and recover she glanced up at the night sky and realized that the full moon has already risen long ago. Looking at it she felt like her strength had returned but that wasn''t what she focused on


    She didn''t know why but she felt that the moon was bigger and brighter. Not only that even when she closed her eyes she could still see the moon. And it was urging her to do something


    Then she noticed the wolf trapped inside the ice shivering in fright she didn''t know why but her senses kept warning her to escape but she ignored it since the moon was too alluring


    Just then she noticed an odd phenomenon. The sky was bleeding? No, it''s not the sky but rather the moon that was bleeding. Then following that strange sight, her ear drums almost burst as a warning snapped her out of it


    *//WARNING//*


    -Night of The Blood Moon has begun please seek shelter and avoid open areas and the exposure to mana


    She didn''t have the time to read the notice since following the warning her body instinctively used mana to protect herself from the mana wave sent by the moon. But she was only half successful as she was incapacitated and unable to move due to the shockwave that swept over her body causing her body to go into mana overload as foreign energy forced it''s way into her body


    -Vitality increased by 6


    -Strength increased by...


    -Agility increased...


    -All stats...


    -All...


    The ringing in her head didn''t stop as more and more sounded with each passing second making it feel like her head was going to split in two. Anger and madness flared up little by little with every ring as the sound eventually turned into haunting whispers


    Just then interrupting the sound of whispers was a roar coming from the side as she turned head only to see the spectre that was hit by the mana wave emmited by the moon howling in pain


    It was growing flesh slowly but surely. But it was weird as it''s bones newly grown were still visible and the flesh it grew was rotten and decaying


    Then the spectre started emitting large quantities of mana seemingly regaining it''s former glory from the distant past


    And her theory was proven correct when the Akasha issued a warning


    ''Akasha system''


    -Name:Undead Lycanthrope


    -Level:50 -Rank:Third Order


    -Title:None


    -Description:The spirit of the King of Wolves Lycanthrope who has once been killed during the rise of the Blood Moon has been exposed to it once again turning it into the very thing that it knew as death


    *//WARNING//*


    -You have been inflicted with the status effect Fear


    ''Akasha system''


    -Your title has been activated resisting the status effect:Fear


    -Title:Forest Hunter


    -Description:You the Hunter and Predator of the forest stands at the top of the food chain in the forest


    -Effects:Fear resistance, 10% boost to all stats when hunting in a Forest


    As the fear dissapeared she regained control over her shivering body but the whispers of murder lingered in her mind as she recalled what she had to do


    As soon as those thoughts filled her head she didn''t feel repulsed by what she was thinking but rather felt relief as she concentrated as hard as she can to use the strongest magic in her arsenal


    *//Fire series:Blaze//*


    +


    *//Wind series:Wind blast//*


    Using a double chant she was successful in completing the spell


    *//Fusion series:Fire blast//*


    After casting the spell a blazing fire appeared from her hands which was then shot out like a rocket


    Boom!


    What followed was a fiery explosion sending her back just from the shockwave alone


    When the dust finally cleared the place where the wolf once stood was a large pit of 4 meters filled with fire


    Seeing the strength of the magic, the explosion and the aftermath caused by it she judged it to have killed the wolf for sure as she looked around for any monsters attracted by the noise


    Forcing her shaking legs to move she got up before the fire caught up to her while turning her back to the pit of fire


    And the moment she turned her back the undead wolf seeing an opening shot towards her


    Sensing the danger Mary hurriedly turned around to defend herself but her reaction was too late as she was sent hurtling through the air before stopping after slamming into an nearby tree and smashing it into 2 pieces


    ********************


    Boom! Boom! Bang!


    She didn''t know how much time has passed but she suddenly found herself leaning against a broken tree


    Her left arm was horribly bent with broken bones sticking out of it


    And her head was bleeding which covered her vision making the sky and the moon appear bloody red


    She was in terrible pain as her internal organs were damaged and she knew that she will die if she doesn''t get it treated soon but her mind was becoming foggy and she was losing consciousness as the whispers continued to consume her weak mind


    She wanted to rest. She didn''t wanna be hungry anymore and she didn''t like this pain either


    She hated it. She hated being hungry. She hated being in pain. And she hated the feeling of helpless. So she wished that it will all just go away


    But as if denying her wishes she heard something approaching and she smelt the smell of burning and rotting corpse


    It was the same smell she always smelled during the start of her nightmare that she hated


    Finally the moving corpse approached close enough for her to see it


    The condition of the wolf was terrible. It''s once shadowy black fur have been replaced with a decaying silver fur that has lost it''s luster. Half of it''s body was nothing but bones and rotting flesh but the other half has been incinerated becoming burnt ash


    It smelled horrible and it filled her body with anger and hatred from being reminded of bad memories


    She didn''t know what she was thinking as every part of her body was now exuding murderous intent and hatred but she stopped herself, held her breath and stopped moving while waiting for the wolf to get closer


    The wolf unaware of her thoughts approached her as it slowly watched her breathing become fainter and fainter until it stopped entirely


    The wolf finally smiled revealing a mocking and sinister look as it judged her to be dead before approaching opening it''s mouth wide while trying to bite her head off but something interrupted it''s meal as it''s head was unable to perform the action


    The wolf didn''t know when a knife had appeared in her hands but it clearly watched it pierce through the roof of it''s mouth stopping it


    But she wasn''t done yet. As she needed to make the wolf pay for the pain and hunger she felt because of it


    So using every bit of determination that she had. She wanted to ensure she wasn''t the only one going to hell. As she would drag this thing along with her ensuring that the deepest pits of hell awaited them


    Squeezing with the last of her strength. She used her remaining mana to cast the spell that will cause the most pain and ensure that her target dies with her


    *//Lighting series:Lighting discharge//*


    The wolf felt great danger as mana gathered upon the dagger transforming into streaks of lighting paralyzing both the caster and the target


    But the caster didn''t seem to feel pain as she continued to supply mana into the dagger determined to see the end


    The wolf had no choice but to watch those burning flames of hatred coming from the very essence of her soul


    Finally the electricity stopped coursing through her veins as her hand lost it''s strength dropping the dagger while she laid down exhausted in every sense


    She moved her burnt hand to wipe the blood off her eyes to gaze at the stars


    But even after wiping her face multiple times nothing changed as she realized that it wasn''t her blood that made the night sky bright red making her feel really shitty


    The full moon dyed bloody like an unpolished red ruby has now painted the once deep blue sky, red


    The night sky was still young so she could gaze at the unusual but beatiful sight of a bloody and crimson moon


    But it seems she wasn''t allowed to have a moment of peace as the undead monsters and ghouls hearing all the commotion had come to find her


    Seeing them she got up and forced her burnt hand to pick up the knife once more while letting the whispers of madness consume her whole


    The flame of hatred that the wolf saw before it''s death was ignited once again with even greater intensity


    She hated these monsters for disrupting her peaceful and quiet moment before her death


    So she wanted them all to dissapear or at the very least accompany her to the deepest depths of hell


    Afterall she can''t be the only one that''s suffering can she?


    Thinking about such twisted thoughts without realizing it she rushed towards the undead monsters with a knife in hand ready to start the hunt once again as the Bloody Moon opened it''s eyes to gaze down upon her with great interest


    ********************


    The forest was still under the glow of the Blood Moon. Because of it a group of three travelers, bound for the Capital, had been forced to stop. As the Blood Moon''s oppressive presence hung heavily in the sky, warping the mana in the air, leaving them with no choice but to seek shelter


    "We''ll have to wait out the night here" Kiel muttered as they scouted the area for a safe spot. He ran a hand through his brown blonde hair, visibly frustrated by the delay


    But before they could settle, a pulse of mana rippled through the air, strong enough to send a chill down their spines


    "That was no ordinary undead" Hans said, his voice low and tense. His sharp gaze scanned the forest, his senses alert


    Yuria''s eyes lit up with determination. "We should check it out. If it''s a threat, we need to deal with it" Then without waiting for a reply, she began running towards the disturbance


    Hans sighed but followed without protest, Kiel trailing close behind. And as they neared the source, a certain smell hit them first¡ªan overwhelming stench of charred and rotting flesh


    Following the smell they quickly found the source of the horrible smell as two small mountains of corpses rose before them showing the remnants of some gruesome battle. The ground around it was stained with blood forming a small pool, and wisps of smoke curled upward from smoldering remains. Rotting bodies of ghouls, skeletons, and other undead littered the area


    "This is... something else" Kiel muttered. "What the hell happened here?"


    Hans narrowed his eyes, scanning the scene with a mix of caution and unease "It''s not just the carnage. The concentration of madness here is... unnaturally high" He paused, his brow furrowing. "Something¨Cor someone¨Cis at the center of this"


    Following their first discovery they ventured further, stepping through the carnage cautiously. Then they saw her


    At the center of all that carnage and slaughter was not some fearsome undead monster, but¡ªa girl


    A petite figure, drenched in blood, stood amidst the rampaging chaos. Her right hand clutched a bloody knife, with her body covered in wounds¨Csevere, grotesque injuries. Her left arm was bent at an unnatural angle, bones jutting out from the flesh. The other arm bore terrible burn marks, the skin scorched and raw. Her sofly glowing silver hair clung to her bloodstained face, and her expression was vacant, her body unmoving as she stood still


    Yuria moved to rush forward, her healer''s instinct kicking in, but Hans stopped her, his hand firm on her shoulder. "Wait" he warned, his voice grim. "There''s something wrong. I can feel... hatred. Intense, murderous intent radiating from her"


    Kiel stepped closer, his green emerald eyes scanning her. "She''s unconscious" he called over his shoulder, confirming that the girl was not an immediate threat as he approached closer


    "She''s not an undead, but she''s not entirely human either. Something''s... off" Saying that Hans fell silent as his hand reached for the sword at his waist before it was stopped by Kiel as he motioned for Yuria to examine her


    At his signal, Yuria hurried over, kneeling beside the girl to assess her condition. While Hans stood guard, his hand on his weapon, eyes darting between the carnage and the unconscious girl. The eerie atmosphere gnawed at his senses


    Yuria''s face darkened as she examined the girl. "This is bad" she muttered, her usual cheerful tone gone. "Her body''s heavily injured. Her nerves are fried. She''s lost so much blood... it''s a miracle that she''s even alive at this point. Her mana reserves has been depleted repeatedly for a long period of time. Because of that her mana vein has been completely twisted. And..." She paused, her brow furrowed. "There''s this weird aura that she''s emmiting, it''s preventing me from fully healing her"


    Hans remained silent for a moment, considering the situation before speaking. "Can you stabilize her?"


    "I can only do some emergency treatment" Yuria replied, her hands glowing faintly as she began her work. "But with this strange aura clinging to her, I can''t do much more. It''s like she''s teetering between life and death"


    Kiel glanced at the surrounding area -scorched earth, shattered trees, and a deep pit where magic had clearly been unleashed as the traces of mana still lingered in the air, a testament to the ferocity of the battle. "She didn''t just survive this fight" he said quietly. "She was at the heart of it"


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "Then she comes with us" Hans said firmly, his gaze locking onto the girl. "I have questions. Too many to ignore"


    Kiel raised an eyebrow, a playful smirk on his face. "Last time I checked, I was the party leader. I''m pretty sure that i''m the one who makes decisions like that"


    Hans''s eyes didn''t leave the girl. "You can ask your questions too"


    Kiel shrugged with a grin. "Fair enough"


    "Can we let her stay, then?" Yuria raised her head, glancing between the two men. Her hands continued to glow as she did what little she could to mend the girl''s injuries. "She needs time to heal. Plus, she''s probably lonely..."


    Kiel chuckled. "Sure, we''ll keep her. Though she might run away once she has to deal with Hans''s charming personality"


    Yuria grinned. "Yay!"


    Hans shot them both a disapproving look. "You''re both too optimistic. Especially you" He gestured to Yuria with a tilt of his head. "Life isn''t always about skipping through flowers"


    "Maybe not" Yuria retorted, not missing a beat. "But it''s better than being all moody and brooding every day. Seriously, Hans, you''ve got this whole ''edgy lone wolf'' thing going on, but it''s getting old"


    Kiel chuckled. "She''s got a point. With your half-black, half-white hair, and ash skin combined with that grim expression, you''re practically a walking cliche"


    Yuria giggled, playfully adding, "Not to mention your fashion sense. Those dark robes and that ridiculous armor of yours¡ªif you can even call it an armor, are you trying to scare off friends?"


    "I agree" Kiel''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "Come to think of it, you don''t have any friends other than us, Hans. So, congratulations, you''re officially the edgiest kid in the group"


    Hans rolled his eyes, choosing to ignore them and change the topic. "Focus. We''re taking her with us, but stay sharp. Something''s not right about this entire situation"


    But it seems he failed to change the topic as the teasing continued and Kiel grinned as they were preparing to leave. "Don''t be so serious, Hans. Life is more fun when you loosen up. But hey, we''ll make sure your lonely days are over now that we have a new friend"


    Yuria chimed in with her usual, innocent smile. "Hans, I didn''t mean to hurt your feelings. You know I only speak the truth, right? As the Saintess of Innocence, I can''t lie"


    Hans shot her a deadpan look, his patience visibly wearing thin. Kiel, not missing the opportunity, added, "The truth hurts, buddy. Better accept it"


    Hans clenched his fist, resisting the urge to punch the smug look off of Kiel''s face. Instead, he gritted his teeth and turned away, silently plotting his petty revenge. At least, that was the plan-until Yuria started humming cheerfully beside him, her happiness almost palpable


    The Blood Moon still hung heavy in the sky as their journey continued, now with one more companion-a girl covered in blood, unconscious, and harboring secrets that would intertwine their fates


    *******************


    They found themselves floating, suspended in a place that was both a dream and not. This was the world of thoughts, where reality twisted, and the boundaries of consciousness blurred


    The landscape stretched out before them¡ªa world bathed in a haunting, bloody red. The stench of rotting corpses and burning flesh filled the air, clinging to everything like an unshakable curse. The remnants of a once-great war littered the ground¡ªruins and smoldering flames the only signs of what was left behind


    In the distance, the towering World Tree had fallen, its once-vibrant form now a twisted, blackened husk. It lay upon the desolate earth, its branches withering, as though the very life had been drained from it. Above it, a massive crimson eye gazed down from the sky, its eerie presence resembling the Bloody Moon, watching over the destruction with an unsettling, omniscient gaze


    Amidst the chaos, a figure appeared¡ªa small, white-clad form, barely visible against the carnage. At first glance, it resembled Ethan, but something was undeniably different. The figure was fading, its body turning to dust little by little. Its face was obscured, a ghostly blur that refused to take shape. Only the faintest outline remained, as though it was slowly unraveling, disintegrating before their eyes


    Its lower body had already turned to dust, and the rest followed with every passing second, yet the small child like figure seemed oddly calm. It glanced around, taking in the twisted landscape as though it were merely a curious observer of this ruined world


    Then, it''s gaze landed on Mary


    Her long silver hair floated weightlessly, her figure suspended in the air as though she was caught in some liminal state between worlds. The figure resembling Ethan looked at her with an expression that was unreadable, a strange mix of emotions hidden beneath its dissolving form. It was as though he was trying to recall something¡ªan old, forgotten memories buried deep within his being


    Without speaking a word, the figure reached out, and with a simple gesture, the chaotic world around them began to change. The flames and destruction were snuffed out, and the twisted ruins crumbled away, replaced by calm waters. The world was transformed into a serene lake, the surface of the water reflecting the crimson sky above. The once-chaotic battlefield had been quieted, the horrors of war fading into silence


    But the figure wasn''t finished. With another gentle wave of his hand, he guided Mary''s floating body down to the ground, laying her upon the now-still waters as though she were resting on an invisible bed. The motion was careful, almost reverent, as if he feared disturbing her fragile form


    For a long moment, the figure stood there, its dissolving body watching her intently. Its gaze softened, as though it was trying to memorize every detail of her face. There was a strange, melancholic tenderness in its actions¡ªan unspoken connection that lingered in the air, though neither could voice it


    Then, slowly but inevitably, the figure continued to fade, the last remnants of its form turning to dust and scattering into the wind. All that remained was the peaceful lake, the calm waters rippling gently under the watchful gaze of the crimson moon


    And in that quiet, dreamlike space, Mary slept, undisturbed, as the world around her held its breath for her


    **********************


    Slowly waking up, Mary blinked as she tried to make sense of the lingering fragments of her dream


    She had vague memories of a place called Earth, where another version of herself had lived. The details were already slipping away, but she was certain of one thing¡ªthe life she had witnessed in that dream had been miserable. Cold, hungry, and utterly alone, that Mary had no one to care for her, a stark contrast to the privileged upbringing she remembered


    So it had to be a dream. How could it be anything else? She had been born and raised in the Great World of Chaos as the only daughter and heir of the prestigious Marquess Rosalyn household and she was even engaged to the crown prince himself. She was no orphan from some random planet in the lower realms


    Besides, in the dream, she was pretty sure that she had died under the Blood Moon. Even if that other Mary had somehow managed to escape the jaws of a Lycanthrope, she likely would have succumbed to her injuries especially with the undead lurking around under the moon''s crimson glow


    That alone confirmed it, it was just a dream. Because how could she, of all people, die under the Blood Moon? She was the one who commanded blood and the undead. She has wielded madness and hatred without losing herself to them for years now


    That version of her had never been real. It was nothing more than a fleeting nightmare


    Thinking this, Mary reassured herself, closing her eyes and willing herself back to sleep. But no matter how much she tried, rest refused to come. Her mind remained restless, the dream''s shadow still clinging to her thoughts. With a quiet sigh, she sat up, rubbing her temples before realizing an uncomfortable dryness in her throat


    She needed water


    Pushing the lingering unease aside, she shifted off the bed and glanced around the dimly lit room. It didn''t take long for her to notice two things¡ªthe first being that it was still the dead of night, and the second, that she was alone in bed


    Her brows furrowed slightly. Where was Ethan?


    Scanning the room, her gaze soon landed on the table in the far corner. There, seated with his back straight, was her husband. A soft glow radiated from his eyes, illuminating the stack of papers in front of him as he worked in silence, careful not to disturb her


    Mary frowned. He was working? At this hour?


    Not bothering to hide the fact that she was awake, she spoke up. "What are you doing?"


    At the sound of her voice, Ethan''s hand stopped, his glowing eyes shifting toward her. The sudden brightness in contrast to the darkness made her squint as she instinctively raised a hand to shield her eyes


    "Can you just turn on the lights?" she grumbled, mildly annoyed


    A soft click followed, and the room brightened as the glow from Ethan''s eyes faded. Mary blinked a few times, adjusting to the sudden brightness before finally lowering her hand


    Now that she could see clearly, she took a moment to observe her husband properly. He looked calm like always, his expression unreadable, but there was a hint of something on his face that hadn''t been there before. The sight made her curiosity deepen


    Glancing at the table, she noticed the neatly arranged stack of documents¡ªcontracts, letters, official decrees. There was even a pen resting atop of an request for reinforcements


    Frowning, she stepped closer. Why was he working in the middle of the night instead of sleeping?


    Without hesitation, she walked over, standing beside him as her gaze swept over the papers


    "Why are you working so late?" she asked, her tone softer now


    Ethan didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he set his pen down and leaned back slightly before raising his hand. A faint shimmer of mana flickered in the air, and within seconds, a glass of water materialized in his grasp. Without a word, he extended it towards her waiting for her to quench her thirst first


    Mary took it, the cool glass grounding her as she drank, her parched throat relieved with each sip. As she drank, she kept her gaze on Ethan, waiting for his response


    He exhaled softly, his fingers idly tapping against the edge of the table. He looked tired, she realized. Though his expression remained composed, there was a distant look in his eyes


    Finally, he broke the silence


    "There was something urgent that needed my immediate attention" he said, his voice calm yet unreadable


    Mary lowered the now half-empty glass and arched a brow. Urgent? At the middle of the night?


    "Matters important enough to leave your wife alone in the bed?" she questioned, setting the glass on the table


    Ethan''s lips twitched, but it wasn''t quite a smile. More like an acknowledgment of her words. "It couldn''t wait" he admitted


    "The border reports came in late, and there was an urgent request for additianol support and reinforcements due to the recent sightings and frequent appearances of giants at the borders"


    Mary frowned at that. The Giants. Ever since the last war some of them were still wandering about searching for something


    "And you were planning to deal with it alone?" she asked, crossing her arms


    Ethan tilted his head slightly, trying to understand why she was dissatisfied. "It''s my responsibility"


    "It''s ours" she corrected, stepping closer


    For a moment, silence settled between them. Ethan studied her, his golden eyes thoughtful, as if debating whether to refute or just accept her words. Then, with a small sigh, he gestured towards the large stack papers placed on his desk


    "If you''re offering, you can take a look" he said


    Mary didn''t hesitate. Pulling up a chair beside him, she picked up the nearest document and quickly scanned through the lines of text. Reports detailed the movements and behavour of a group of giants, requests for additional supplies, and shifting troop deployments


    As she flipped through the pages her brows furrowed as she looked at the documents on the table. There were far too many documents for this to be just about the giants. Glancing at Ethan, then at the stack of papars, her curiosity deepened


    "Even if the giants are causing trouble, there shouldn''t be this much paperwork, right?" she asked


    Ethan didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he took a deep breath before replying


    "It''s not just about the giants"


    Mary''s frown deepened. "Then what''s the real problem?"


    Hearing her question Ethan sighed as he explained. "It''s the fact that both the giants and the dragons have emerged, revealing themselves to the world once again. And that can only mean one thing¡ªthe end is near. Maybe within the next century, maybe the next decade¡­ maybe even next year"


    "What do giants and dragons have to do with the end of the world?" she asked, still struggling to grasp the connection


    "Dragons and giants. They have always been in constant conflict and rarely tolerate each other" he explained. "But this time they emerged together and not just that they appeared in large groups, it is not for war¡ªit is to find the source of destruction and stop it before it''s too late. No matter how much they can''t tolerate each other both sides understand that it''s impossible to live without the World of Chaos"


    "Then what do we do now? We can''t just hope for the best or pray for them to find the cause, right?" Mary asked, her voice quiter


    "There isn''t much we can do right now. All we can do is wait and prepare for the future" Ethan answered


    Mary''s brows furrowed as she let out a weary sigh, pinching the bridge of her nose as if trying to ward off an impending headache before looking at him. His answer deeply frustrated her


    "What do you mean we can''t do much? Surely, we can do something. The Empire is still standing strong, and the Four Rulers¡ªyou, Lucas, Scarlett, and Rex¡ªare still here. As long as the four of you remain, the Empire won''t fall"


    Ethan ran a hand through his hair before pressing his thumb and forefinger to his temple, inhaling deeply before meeting her gaze "Yes. But the fact that the end is coming despite our presence means only two things: either we couldn''t prevent it, or we have already fallen along with the Empire"


    At his words Mary felt a chill down her spine as silence descended upon them


    She took a deep breath to steady herself and organize her thoughts since she couldn''t believe it. The Empire was unshakable, it was the greatest force the World of Chaos had to offer. The thought of its collapse¡ªof their failure¡ªshe couldn''t imagine it


    "Didn''t Rex claim that the Empire had no equal?" she finally asked, grasping for some kind of reassurance


    "He did. And he wasn''t wrong. In fact, the only force that could rival the entire Empire would be the Abyss"


    The Abyss. It was understandable that they could rival the Empire. After all the Abyss was undoubtedly the strongest of the Four Great Realms. Then could it be that the end was caused by the Abyss? But it didn''t make sense. To bring down the Empire they would need to gather all the monsters in the Abyss including the demon gods and somehow make them work together. For that they would need a leader strong enough to control the entirety of the Abyss which was impossible


    ''Then why? No, how? How could the Empire just fall?'' She thought to herself not understanding how the Empire could fall


    "Because the current Empire relies too heavily on us" Ethan answered her as if having read her thoughts


    Mary blinked, caught off guard by his answer before turning to look at him with a questioning gaze clearly needing an explanation


    Ethan spoke, his voice quiet but heavy with certainty. "If even one of us were to disappear, the Empire would crumble"


    "That''s an exaggeration" Mary disagreed, though her voice lacked confidence knowing the influence the Four Rulers had over the Empire


    Ethan shook his head as he tried to explain. "Without Lucas, humanity¡ªand the World of Chaos itself¡ªwould lose its greatest protector. The Empire''s defenses would weaken significantly, as most cities, towns, and even villages rely heavily on his protection. On top of that criminals will likely run amok in his absence, and depending on the circumstances the people might even lose hope"


    Mary swallowed. That was true. Lucas wasn''t just a guardian and sword for the citizens of the Empire¡ªhe was The Hero. He was the symbol of justice to the people and the mere mention of his name deterred criminals maintaining order. Without him, chaos would spread like wildfire


    "Without Rex" Ethan continued, unbothered by her silence "the Empire would lose its heart. The balance between creation and destruction in the World of Chaos would be lost. And by the time a new God of Creation is born, it will already be too late"


    Hearing his words Mary clenched her fists in frustration realizing how powerless the Empire truly is without them. As it was another undeniable fact. Rex, that man, wielded the power of Creation itself. He was responsible for providing mana for the entire Empire. Without him, it would be like tearing out the heart of a dragon or a human. If he were to dissapear the Empire will simply collapse


    Watching her calm down. Ethan studied her expression and watched her draw her own conclusion before deciding to continue. "If Scarlett were to dissapear. Then the Magic Towers will collapse and traveling across the Empire would be far more difficult since the gates connecting the lands can''t be maintained without her"


    Mary bit her lips as her nails dug into her palm. Right. Scarlett was unrivaled when it came to space magic. The teleportation circles, the magic gates linking the Magic Towers, even the vast pocket dimensions used for storage by the Magic Tower¡ªall of them were created and sustained by her


    Finally, Ethan turned his gaze towards Mary, hesitating for the first time. He chose his next words carefully, as if bracing for her reaction


    "Finally if i were to dissapear... the economy would collapse. Trade routes, resource distribution, financial stability¡ªit would all crumble. Since there won''t be anyone to manage and distribute the resources of the Empire"


    As he finished, Ethan closed his eyes and waited, expecting Mary to reprimand him for speaking of his own demise so lightly. But to his surprise, she was quiet


    Confused, he opened his eyes to find her deep in thought, brows furrowed as she processed everything. Then, finally, she spoke


    "But for the Empire to fall¡­ someone would need to bring one of you down. That¡­ shouldn''t be possible, right?"


    Ethan met her gaze and exhaled slowly. He was relieved that she wasn''t angry, though he made sure not to let it show


    "Individually, no. But if our enemies were to join forces, it would be possible" he admitted which only made Mary feel worse


    The World of Chaos had no shortage of enemies. The invaders from the outer realms, the army of Heaven and G.O.D Chaos, the demons of Hell, the monsters of the Abyss¡­ If they were to join forces


    Mary''s lips pressed into a thin line "Then what should we do?"


    "We need to prepare. If the worst comes to pass, we must have someone ready to take our place. The next generation must be strong enough to keep the Empire standing"


    Mary''s expression darkened as she recalled the so-called Sky Generation¡ªthe current group of young geniuses training at the Academy funded and sponsored by Ethan. She still remembered their ignorance and arrogance thinking they would''ve been able to reach the same level as the Four Rulers if they were given the chance


    "You mean them?" she asked, skepticism clear in her voice


    "Yes. The young prodigies studying at the Academy now. They are the most promising candidates to replace us"


    Mary sighed, running a hand through her hair. "Then what if the Academy is destroyed?" she asked, seeing the glaring flaw in the plan


    Ethan fell silent for a moment before offering her a helpless smile


    "Then i suppose this world has no hope"


    Looking at that helpless look on Ethan''s face, Mary felt that there was something unsettling about the way he said it, the quiet resignation in his voice. She opened her mouth to respond, to say something, but before she could¡ª


    The room shook


    A deep, unnatural tremor rippled through the air, and suddenly, cracks began to form across the walls and floor. Fissures spread like spiderwebs, jagged and endless, as if reality itself was fracturing


    Mary''s breath caught in her throat. She turned sharply towards Ethan hoping that this was just some kind of joke¡ªonly to find him completely still


    Unmoving. Unresponsive. Just like everything else around her


    "Ethan?" she called, but he didn''t react


    Meanwhile the world continued to break apart while the cracks deepened, widening until massive chunks began crumbling away, swallowed by the void beneath. The once-familiar room twisted and shattered, with the pieces disintegrating before her eyes


    Then, before she could move¡ªbefore she could do anything¡ª


    The ground beneath her gave way. And the darkness consumed her


    Causing everything to go black as she was plunged into the darkness


    ********************


    When Mary finally opened her eyes, she was greeted by an unfamiliar ceiling. Her body felt strangely heavy, her mind sluggish as she tried to piece together what had happened


    But before she could gather her thoughts, a voice broke through the silence


    "You''re finally awake"


    Turning toward the voice, Mary saw a golden-haired girl sitting beside her. The girl''s eyes were covered by white bandages, yet she faced Mary as if she could see her clearly. There was a pause, and then the girl spoke again, offering a gentle smile


    "You don''t have to worry. You can call me Yuria. We found you in a forest during the Blood Moon and¡­ well, we were hoping you could accompany us and answer a few questions"


    Before Mary could respond, another voice interrupted from the far side of the room. It was a young man, leaning casually against the wall, arms crossed


    "Yuria, you''re scaring them for no reason. They just woke up. Let them rest before bombarding them with questions"


    Yuria sighed and scratched her head. "Oh, sorry. You''re right, Kiel"


    Mary blinked, unsure of how to respond to the conversation unfolding before her. But the one called Kiel walked over with a relaxed smile, waving off the tension


    "No, it''s okay. It''s my fault for not explaining sooner" he said, his tone light and friendly. "Anyway, I''m Kiel. If you have any questions, just let me know. I''ll gladly help"


    Yuria snickered. "Wow, shameless as ever, Kiel. Flirting already?"


    "What? No, that''s not¡ª" Kiel stammered, trying to defend himself


    Yuria leaned forward, a teasing grin on her face. "Oh really? Then what exactly did you mean? Have any other plans in mind?"


    Kiel''s face flushed slightly. "No, I just¡ª"


    Before the situation could escalate any further, a third voice broke the banter. The man who had been standing silently near the door stepped forward. His sharp, dark eyes observed Mary with an air of calm authority


    "I''m Hans, the Demon Hunter. You can just ignore these two idiots for now" His voice was steady, cutting through the playful atmosphere. "But keep in mind, they''re the candidates for the positions of Hero and Saintess"


    "Hero and Saintess¡­" Mary echoed softly. She took a deep breath, still trying to make sense of the situation. "I understand. You can call me Mary"


    Hans nodded curtly. "All right, Miss Mary. I''ll drag these two idiots outside so you can focus on recovering" With a firm grip on their shoulders, Hans ushered Yuria and Kiel out of the room, despite their protests


    So as the door closed behind them, the room grew quiet again. Mary was left alone with her thoughts¡ªat least, so it seemed


    -''You''ve finally woken up. It seems''


    The voice wasn''t hers, but it echoed in her mind, familiar and calm. She hadn''t heard it since¡­ well, since her last strange dream. "How long was I asleep?" she asked, speaking aloud to the presence within her. "And do you know who these people are?"


    -''Don''t worry. You''ve only slept for three days and four nights. It will be morning soon'' the voice responded. ''As for them, like they said, they are the candidates for the Hero''s party. Though they might seem unreliable, their skills are genuine''


    Mary sighed, running a hand through her hair. "Did anything happen while I was asleep?"


    -''There wasn''t much except that you just arrived at the Royal Capital of the Everlasting Empire''


    Her eyes widened. "We''re already at the Capital? Then¡­ is the Academy close by?"


    -''No. You''re at the heart of the Empire, but the Academy is still quite far from here''


    "I see" Mary hesitated for a moment. She remembered the dreams¡ªthe chaos, the destruction. "Then¡­ is the Academy going to be destroyed?"


    -''Yes''


    The short, simple answer sent a chill through her. "Can we prevent it?" she asked, though she had a sinking feeling about the response


    -''No''


    Mary frowned. "Did you eat something weird today? Or did you wake up on the wrong side of the bed? You''re giving me nothing but short answers"


    The voice inside her laughed softly, though there was a trace of exhaustion


    -''Maybe. I''m not so sure myself''


    "How can you not be sure? You''re me, aren''t you? How do you not know how you woke up?" Mary groaned, sitting up slowly. "What''s going on with you today?"


    The voice ignored her complaints, shifting gears entirely. ''Our next goal is to meet Ethan and attend the Academy''


    Mary blinked, caught off guard by the sudden change in topic. "Wait. You''re just going to switch topics like that? Fine, whatever. But do we really have time to attend school with everything that''s happening?"


    ''Don''t worry'' they assured her. ''The Academy is different from what you''re imagining. And yes, we''ll have just enough time for everything''


    Mary exhaled, leaning back against the headboard. "If you say so¡­" She closed her eyes for a moment, her thoughts swirling with fragments of dreams, shattered visions, and the odd people she''d just met. There were too many questions, too many things she didn''t understand¡ªbut for now, she should focus on the present

 Short Rest

    -''We have several things to do. First, we need to join the Adventurer''s Guild to earn money and hopefully secure a recommendation letter for the Academy. Next, we''ll use that money to travel to the outskirts of the human territory, eventually reaching the capital of the Bright territory¡ªthe city of White Paradise, also known as the Land of Dreams. Once there, we''ll find have to Ethan to gain his support and receive a recommendation letter for the Academy. Finally, we get into the Academy as a first year cadet''


    Mary groaned, rubbing her temples. "Can you make that shorter?"


    -''We need to collect recommendation letters to get into the Academy''


    "Wait! Aren''t we a little too old for that? Plus, I don''t even know this world''s culture or language!"


    -''Then how did you just speak with the party just now? And as for the culture, I''ll fill in the blanks for you''


    "I¡­ uh¡­ they were using magic?" Mary hesitated "Also what do you mean by ''fill in'' the blanks?"


    -''No. The Akasha system includes a basic skill for communication''


    "It had that? Since when? And don''t just ignore my questions! You always do this¡ªanswering what you want and brushing off the rest like it doesn''t even matter"


    -''Did you even read the tutorial? It was on the first page. And I''m not ignoring you. I''m just saving us time''


    "S-saving time? Even a child wouldn''t believe that excuse! Also, why didn''t I get to read the tutorial, huh? Who was the one that skipped over it and started ordering around others?"


    Silence.


    "Uhh, Mary, is everything okay?" Kiel''s voice broke through the conversation, his concern evident in his voice


    Mary blinked, quickly hurrying to gather herself when a voice interrupted her


    -"Everything''s fine. But can you gather the others for me? I think i''ll be ready to answer your questions shortly after"


    Kiel nodded, though a little confused. "Sure, I''ll get them"


    As he left, the voice in her head continued


    -''This is what i mean when i say ''fill in''''


    Mary shot a look toward the door, her brow furrowed. ''Wait, you can talk outside my head? How does that even work? I didn''t open my mouth''


    -''It''s not exactly talking. I''m using mana to convey thoughts and intentions''


    ''I don''t get it''


    -''On Earth, sound travels through air. But here, sound can also travel through mana. You can speak by imbuing mana with your thoughts, without moving your lips''


    ''Can you just make it shorter?''


    -''I made mana carry my words''


    ''I still don''t get it''


    -''You''ll have to''


    While they conversed, the rest of the party gathered infront of the room, curious about what Mary had to say


    As the party gathered infront of the room, Yuria knocked lightly before coming in. "Can we come in?"


    -"Yes, you can come in" They answered


    ''Hey! It''s my body, I want to speak''


    -''It''s ''Our'' body, not just yours. And remember, ''We'' are one''


    "Pardon our intrusion" Hans said as he entered, with Yuria and Kiel following close behind


    Mary watched them with great curiousity, marveling at how unique, different each of their appearances were compared to the people in her previous world. Since each of them carried an aura that made them stand apart in ways she couldn''t quite place


    While Mary was marveling at their appearance Hans entered first and Mary found herself focusing on his unusual features. Strangely, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t clearly make out the details of his face. Even when she squinted and focused her mana on her eyes, it was as if his face resisted definition, slipping from her grasp like sand through her fingers. The harder she tried, the more an odd thought came to mind¡ªthat he had a "dumb face". Frustrated and confused, she decided to give up on deciphering his features and instead noted the more discernible aspects of his appearance


    Like his hair which was split into two sides with one being pure white and the other pure black. His eyes were also very unique the right one was pitch black while the left one featured a golden core encircled by a bright red


    Then behind him was Kiel who had a face that could only be described as handsome with his golden brown hair and green eyes along with a well trained body that makes you doubt if he was actually 18 years old


    Finally the last person who entered the room was Yuria, her appearance was as ethereal as it was enigmatic. Her luminous golden hair shimmered with a soft glow, while her cloudy silver eyes gave her an otherworldly air. Mary couldn''t help but wonder if she was blind, yet Yuria''s steady and deliberate movements said otherwise


    Each of these three people was a puzzle in their own way, and Mary found herself both fascinated and intrigued of their presence. But she couldn''t admire for long as Hans spoke


    "Alright, Mary, will you answer our questions truthfully?" Hans asked, his voice steady


    -"I will" They replied quickly filling in for Mary since she seemed too fascinated, though internally they felt a little nudge


    ''It''s my turn'' Mary nudged


    -''Fine, but don''t make us sound awkward'' They replied


    "First question: What were you doing in that forest?" Hans asked, his expression unreadable


    "I was hunting and training" Mary answered simply


    Hans glanced towards Yuria, who nodded in confirmation


    "Next question: Why were you hunting during the night of a Blood Moon?" Kiel asked, his tone curious yet cautious


    "I didn''t know it was a Blood Moon" Mary replied honestly


    "You¡­ didn''t know?" Kiel repeated, incredulity creeping into his voice. The whole group stared at her in disbelief before looking towards Yuria again, who gave another confirming nod


    "And why did you choose that forest? Were there any dangerous monsters?" Kiel continued, still processing her previous answers


    "I didn''t choose it. Someone told me to go there. And yeah, there was a Shadow Lycanthrope¡ªa really strong one" Mary added


    Now both Hans and Kiel exchanged uneasy glances, clearly puzzled. But as always, Yuria nodded solemnly, confirming the truth


    "Last question" Yuria said, stepping forward, her voice calm but serious. "Why didn''t you run away when you encountered that monster?"


    "They said they wouldn''t let me eat unless I killed it" Mary answered, nonchalantly


    "They? Who''s they?" Yuria asked, tilting her head


    "Future¡­ version of me?" Mary said, her own confusion leaking through


    Silence fell over the room as everyone, even Mary, appeared baffled. It was Yuria who eventually stepped forward again. "Thank you for answering truthfully. You''ve clearly had a hard time, so we won''t disturb your rest any longer"


    -''I was wondering if i can join your party temporarily until i earn enough money for my destination?''


    "I was wondering if i can join your party temporarily... until i earn enough money for my destination?"


    ''What did you just do?''


    -''You said it was your turn'' the voice replied innocently


    ''Yeah, my turn to speak, not for you to make me repeat everything like a parrot!''


    -''We''re the same. And besides, it''s faster this way''


    ''Whatever¡­'' Mary grumbled inwardly


    Kiel broke the awkward silence. "Uh, sure, but why insist on joining us?"


    ''Hey! They are asking us a question. How do i dodge this fastball?''


    -''Just say whatever comes to mind''


    ''Anything?''


    -''Anything.''


    "Uh¡­ all of you seem nice, and¡­ I don''t have any money?" Mary said, uncertainty creeping into her voice as heavy silence enveloped the room


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    -''Anything but that obviously'' the voice groaned


    ''How am i supposed to know? You told me to just say anything'' Mary mentally snapped back


    -''Just¡­ stay calm and be quiet'' the voice urged


    As the silence dragged on, Mary noticed everyone staring at Yuria, who once again gave a slow nod for some reason


    ''Why do they keep looking at her? And why are they nodding?''


    -''I didn''t get the chance to explain earlier, but Yuria is the Saintess of innocence. They look to her to confirm truths, which she can see''


    "Oh! Wait, wait¡ªit''s a misunderstanding!" Mary blurted out, panicking as she didn''t listen to the end


    "A misunderstanding?" Yuria asked, looking a bit puzzled


    "Yes! I didn''t mean it that way" Mary quickly explained before she was cut off by Hans as he stared into her eyes


    "Then¡­ what did you mean?" Hans asked, folding his arms. "Care to explain? I''m sure Yuria would love to hear what you really meant"


    ''What is he talking about? Why does it feel like i''m in trouble?''


    -''I''m a little busy right now. You''re on your own on this one''


    ''What do you mean you''re busy. You have nothing to do''


    "You seem lost for words" Kiel smirked. "Cat got your tongue?"


    ''Oh no, I''m so dead if I don''t fix this¡­'' Mary thought, panicking even further


    "I meant I just need temporary party members in case I enter the Academy!" she blurted out


    "Academy? Now you''re changing the topic without answering my previous questions" Hans said, his hand slowly drifting toward the black katana at his waist as he stared into her eyes once again to check again


    "No! That''s not what I meant!" Mary raised her hands defensively


    "You have ten seconds to answer my questions before something happens that you''ll regret"


    Saying that Hans eyes became sharper as he continued trying to read her thoughts


    "Ten" Then Hans began counting


    "Wait, what happens?" Mary asked, her eyes wide with confusion and panic


    "Nine"


    "What am i going to regret?!"


    "Four"


    "Wait¡ªyou just skipped numbers! That''s not fair"


    "Two"


    "Wait, wait! I''ll tell you, so stop!"


    "One"


    "Stop! I''m not some shady merchant trying to sell Yuria for money!" Mary yelled in desperation


    Immediately Hans stopped, his hand frozen "What did you just say?"


    "I-I''m not some merchant trying to sell young people for cash!" Mary stammered, realizing what she had said


    Kiel burst out laughing. "Hans, you''re going to miss out on your chance with those interrogation skills. At this rate, you''ll stay single forever while everyone else gets together without inviting you to the party!"


    Hans shot him a deadly glare "..."


    "What''s wrong, Mr.Interrogator? Speechless?" Kiel teased further


    Yuria giggled. "Oh Mary, you really are something"


    Mary blinked. "So¡­ you''re not going to kill me?"


    "Why would we kill you?" Kiel asked, baffled


    "I don''t know? Maybe you were bored?" Mary shrugged


    "Is that how people look to you?" Hans frowned displeasure visible on his face


    "It''s your fault for being so scary, Hans" Kiel chimed in. "At this rate, no girl will ever approach you, and you''ll stay single for all of eternity"


    "Say that again, and I''ll rip that smirk off of your face" Hans growled


    "Save it for when you can actually beat me" Kiel grinned


    "Oh? You wanna bet?" Hans challenged, his eyes narrowing


    "Bet!" Kiel laughed as he accpeted his challenge


    Yuria rolled her eyes. "Please, just ignore these two idiots"


    Mary relaxed, but still asked, "So¡­ you didn''t misunderstand?"


    Yuria smiled. "Why would we? Though I see why you''d think that¡ªsometimes we nod at each other without realizing how weird it will look to others"


    Mary let out a sigh of relief. "So¡­ can I join the party?"


    "We were already planning on inviting you. We just weren''t sure how to ask," Yuria replied


    "Really?" Mary asked, surprised


    "Of course" Yuria grinned. "I mean, after what we saw, how could we not?"


    "What did you see?" Mary asked, confused


    ''Do you know what she''s talking about right now?''


    -''I guess i''ll fill in the blanks'' they spoke again, as memories began to surge into Mary''s mind like a floodgate opening


    In an instant, she was pulled into a nightmarish vision¡ªa scene so vivid it could have been real. The sky above her was drenched in crimson, the Blood Moon hanging ominously overhead. Around her, two small mountains of corpses stood piled high. Her hands gripped a blood-red dagger that pulsed with a sinister glow, and her body was covered in blood¡ªboth her own and that of countless enemies. Wounds crisscrossed her skin, but she felt no pain, only numbness


    As the vision unfolded, Mary remained rooted in place, her mana leaking uncontrollably into the room. Unbeknownst to her, the others in the room stiffened, sensing the overwhelming flood of mana that poured out of her. It was only a fraction of her magic power, but it was enough to leave a lasting impression


    Kiel, Hans, and Yuria exchanged glances, their eyes widening in realization. They had suspected Mary had immense power when they first encountered her, but the extent of it was hidden, masked by exhaustion and something else entirely. Now, with this slight leak, they understood the depth of her potential. Her mana reserves were far beyond what someone at her level should possess. It was monstrous¡ªotherworldly. Yet Mary remained oblivious to their reactions, lost in the vision that plagued her


    She stood there, staring at the distant memory unfolding in her mind


    In the vision, Mary stood tall, drenched in blood. Her silver hair, matted and clinging to her face, was soaked in crimson. Her eyes gleamed with a wild, hateful light, and a savage grin twisted her features, making her almost unrecognizable. She moved with merciless precision, cutting down creatures in a frenzied dance of violence. They fell before her, one after another, their lifeless bodies piling at her feet like discarded toys


    "Is this... me?" she thought, horror tightening around her heart. Her eyes remained fixed on the scene unfolding before her¡ªa version of herself reveling in slaughter, enjoying the thrill of the kill. The longer she watched, the deeper her repulsion grew, yet a twisted fascination held her captive. Her stomach churned, a storm of conflicting emotions threatening to overwhelm her


    "I didn''t want this... I didn''t ask for this" she told herself, clinging to shreds of reason. "I didn''t start this... I had no choice. I wanted to survive. I had to live" Her thoughts spiraled, scrambling for justification, a desperate attempt to make her seem less monstrous. "They attacked me first; they were dangerous creatures¡ªmonsters that would have hurt others. Swinging my blade was an act of mercy for those who would have suffered. I didn''t do anything wrong..."


    But even as she whispered these words, her heart twisted painfully. Her attempts to convince herself felt fragile, hollow


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    A cold, mocking voice rose from the depths of her mind, cutting through her fragile reasoning


    -''No matter how much you justify it, you still killed them'' it whispered, cruel and relentless. -''You bathed in their blood. No amount of reasoning will wash away that truth''


    It''s words were like a blade, slicing through her thoughts, forcing her to confront the ugly truth she''d been denying. Her mind reeled, struggling to hold onto the comforting lie that she''d been fighting to protect others. But the inner voice''s words echoed, merciless and unyielding, like a mirror reflecting a reality she didn''t want to see


    "No" she muttered, her voice wavering, even to herself. "They were suffering from the Blood Moon''s influence. I... I freed them from their torment. It wasn''t murder; it was mercy" Yet, even as she spoke, the justification sounded feeble, every word growing weaker


    -''How long will you continue lying to yourself in the future?'' the voice snapped, colder than ice. -''You felt it, didn''t you? The hatred, the rage burning in your veins as you cut them down. You wanted them gone. You wished for their destruction''


    Mary''s body trembled, cold sweat forming on her brow. The voice''s accusation struck deep, clawing at the truths she had tried so hard to bury. It was undeniable. She had felt it¡ªthe fury, the loathing, the twisted satisfaction. She hadn''t been fighting just to survive. No, it was more than that. She had hated them for what they were... and for what they had revealed about herself. Now, that hatred, that darkness she thought she had buried, stared back at her¡ªunblinking and unapologetic


    The voice cut through her spiraling thoughts like a blade. -''How are you going to face the future if you can''t even accept the death of a mere monster?''


    Mary''s heart ached as she recoiled from the voice''s cold words, feeling as though she''d been struck


    -''Do you remember how you felt when you killed that man?'' the voice taunted, reminding her of a forgotten memory ''The director. Do you remember how you killed him infront of the others after tormenting him so much?''


    The memory surged forward, despite her mind burying it deeply. She could see it as clearly as if it were happening all over again¡ªher first kill. That disgusting man who calls himself an adult. She still remembered his wide, terrified eyes, him desperately clinging to life even begging a child to save him despite everything he''s done. It was ugly and she hated it. She could''ve just sent him off without pain but she didn''t like that. So she made sure to cause him as much pain as possible while also revealing his true face to the kids


    -''Did you feel remorse for what you showed those children? No'' The voice sneered, an almost pitying edge creeping in. ''You didn''t hate yourself for forever traumatizing and mentally scaring your friends. You only hated yourself for what it revealed about you to the others only after they started isolating you. Even then, you lied to yourself, saying it was a choice forced upon you, that you had no other option''


    Mary''s fists clenched until her nails bit into her palms. She wanted to scream, to deny it, but the truth was clawing its way to the surface, raw and relentless. She had tried to forget¡ªtried to bury those memories deep enough that they would never resurface. But here they were, as vivid as the day they happened, a brutal reminder of what lay hidden beneath the mask she wore


    -Admit it'' the voice pressed, mercilessly. ''Stop lying. Stop pretending to be something you''re not. You killed others for your sake because you wanted to survive. It''s ugly, yes, but pretending it''s anything else? That''s even uglier''


    Tears welled up in Mary''s eyes, blurring the vision of herself bathed in blood. She wasn''t sure if they were born from guilt or frustration, but they burned just the same. She didn''t want to admit it. She didn''t want to be this person. But no matter how much she tried to deny it, the truth was inescapable. She had killed, and while part of her hated the necessity of it... another part had thrived on the power it brought


    -''You know what you did, Mary'' the voice whispered, softer now, almost sad. ''You can''t lie to yourself. We all know that you did it. You have done it before and you will do it again. So stop pretending to be a saint, it doesn''t suit you. You''re no hero. You''re not here for the sake of humanity or some noble cause. You''re here because you happened to survive. There''s no one to judge you here, so you don''t need to try to fit in with the others for survival''


    Mary''s heart clenched, a cold finality settling over her. The voice was right. She wasn''t a hero. She wasn''t on a crusade to save the world. She was fighting because she had no choice, because survival demanded it


    -''You''re selfish'' the voice continued, cold and blunt ''Everything you do is for yourself¡ªyour own desires, your own goals, your own survival. You''ve always been willing to sacrifice anything, or anyone, to get what you want''


    "No" she whispered, struggling to hold on to something¡ªanything¡ªthat would prove she wasn''t beyond redemption just yet. "I''m different. I can be better..."


    The voice''s cold, mocking laugh echoed through her mind. -''Better? You really believe that? You think you''re better than us?''


    "Yes!" she thought desperately, clinging to that sliver of hope. "I''m not like you. I''ll change. We aren''t the same person"


    The voice laughed again, a hollow sound that resonated with her deepest fears. -''Then I pity you. We can never change, we can only pretend to be better. For in the end, you''ll find that the person you despise most¡­ is the one staring back at you''


    The voice''s final words hung in the air, and then, with cruel finality, it faded, leaving Mary standing alone in the silence of her own mind. A crushing weight settled in her chest as she stared at her trembling hands, cold and stained with blood in the vision. She wasn''t sure what felt worse¡ªthe knowledge that she had killed before, or the hollow emptiness of realizing how easily she had dismissed it now that her justifications lay shattered at her feet. Her hands trembled as she reached up to touch her face, her fingertips brushing the cold streaks of tears that had slipped down her cheeks. For a moment, she stared at the tear-stained skin of her palms, feeling a strange ache, like a hollow chasm widening in her soul


    The weight of what she had become pressed down on her, suffocating in its intensity. She had always thought of herself as a survivor, fighting because there was no other choice left for her. But now¡­ was that still true? Or was she murderer who sought power, who thrived in the thrill of blood?


    "Mary?" A soft voice cut through the darkness, pulling her back "Is everything alright?" Yuria asked, concern evident in her voice


    Mary flinched, snapping back to reality. Yuria was standing nearby, her brow furrowed with worry that Mary felt undeserving of. For a brief moment, she wondered if Yuria had heard the echoes of that inner conflict¡ªif she could see the darkness Mary was struggling to suppress


    Realizing she had been silent for too long, Mary quickly forced a calm expression, smoothing away the tension in her features. "Yes, it''s okay" she replied, her voice steady, though each word felt like it was spoken from a distance. She mustered a reassuring smile, though it felt brittle, like a thin mask barely concealing something she couldn''t quite remember. "I was just¡­ lost in thought"


    Yuria''s voice softened. "It''s fine. Everyone has those moments of spacing out" Yuria said, offering a gentle smile


    But as Mary tried to shake off the darkness, an inexplicable wave of emptiness swept over her, clearing away the torment like a tide retreating from the shore. Her mind went blank, the pain and guilt vanishing like a forgotten dream. She frowned, trying to remember what had unsettled her, but found nothing¡ªonly an aching sense of loss, like a puzzle missing its central piece. The memory was gone, leaving behind a hollow ache she couldn''t explain


    Maybe it was nothing... just one of those strange, fleeting moods that occasionally gripped her. She shrugged it off with a sigh, the feeling of emptiness already fading into the fog of forgotten thoughts. She didn''t notice how easily her mind had erased the uncomfortable truth¡ªhow her own subconscious had quietly buried what she didn''t want to remember


    Another voice, softer and kinder, replaced the darkness in her mind


    -''In case you''ve forgotten, the topic was about joining their party'' The voice in Mary''s head nudged her


    ''Right''


    "What were we talking about?" Mary asked out loud, momentarily distracted


    -''I just said wha¡ª'' the voice began, but before it could finish, Yuria chimed in with an enthusiastic voice "Welcome to the party!"


    Mary blinked, caught off guard by the abruptness before remembering something urgent when her stomach growled "Do you have any food? I''m starving" she asked bluntly, the hunger fully hitting her now that the mental haze was lifting


    "Sorry, we''d love to throw a party to celebrate, but it''s the middle of the night, so most people are asleep. And we have a job to do tomorrow. And we will be out of the city for a few days" Kiel said, scratching his cheek awkwardly


    "Why don''t you just admit to wanting to eat Yuria''s cake" Hans teased as he prepared to stir the pot for Yuria


    "That''s not what I¡ª" Kiel began defensively, only to be cut off


    "Then what did you mean, Kiel? And how did my words lead to that?" Hans asked, eyes burning with pettiness as he set the stage for a roasting session for Yuria featuring Kiel


    "Hans, please shu¡ª" Kiel tried to stop him, but it was already too late


    "Oh my, Kiel, don''t you like me?" Yuria interjected with faux innocence, her tone dripping with mock sweetness


    "Wha¡ª?" Kiel sputtered, clearly unprepared for the sudden shift


    "I''m sorry, but this Holy Maiden can''t be yours" Yuria said dramatically, wrapping her arms around her body to emphasize her curves. "This body belongs only to the hero"


    Seeing that shameful sight someone clicked their tongue inside Mary''s head. -''Why was someone like her chosen as the Saintess of Innocence is beyond me''


    "She''s got you there" Hans added, seasoning the roasting with a final dash of humor, ensuring Kiel was fully cooked and smoked ready for Yuria


    "What is wrong with you people?" Kiel groaned, his voice strained as he covered his face with both hands, clearly overwhelmed


    "What do you mean, Kiel? Do you not like me? Am I the only one who has fantasies about us?" Yuria asked with a coy smile, her face turning pink, though her teasing remained relentless


    "Huh!?" Kiel, now thoroughly flustered, grabbed his head as though it might split from the embarrassment


    Had he been more collected, he might have noticed the light blush dusting Yuria''s cheeks, or the red tips of her ears. But there was no time for clarity as Yuria''s onslaught continued, leaving him no room to defend himself


    Meanwhile, Hans, the petty culprit behind this situation, had safely retreated to the background, standing beside Mary with a satisfied look as he watched his handiwork unfold


    "Welcome to the party" Hans said casually, his good mood hard to miss


    "Thanks" Mary replied, amused by the show. "Though, it feels a little underwhelming, given the current situation"


    "Sorry about that. Just ignore them. And about what Kiel said¡ªit''s true," Hans replied, now a bit calmer


    Mary shrugged. "I don''t have time for that kind of thing anyway"


    "I figured as much" Hans nodded, understanding. "We''ll most likely be out tomorrow morning, so you''ll have time to explore the city and get familiar with everything"


    "Thanks" Mary said simply


    "We won''t disturb you anymore tonight. It''s late, so you should rest while you can. I''ll drag these two out" Hans said, giving Yuria and Kiel a pointed look


    Then before he could drag the lovebirds by their ears, Mary suddenly spoke up


    -"What''s today''s date?" she asked, her question seemingly coming out of nowhere


    "Date? Oh, right! It''s Year 557, September 12th" Kiel answered quickly, happy to switch topics


    -"Thanks" Mary responded, before Yuria added, "There''s plenty of food downstairs, so help yourself to as much as you need"


    "Thanks again" Mary replied. However, confusion tugged at her mind, nagging at her as she echoed the date over in her thoughts


    ''Wait... how is it September already?'' she mused internally, trying to piece together the time lapse


    -''He means July'' they chimed in helpfully which only confused Mary even further


    Mary blinked in bewilderment trying to make sense of things ''July? But he said September. Why would he get the months mixed up? And how is it July already anyway?''


    -''Did you really think interdimensional travel wouldn''t take time? Also for your information this World isn''t like Earth. They have their own calender system and the months are named differently too'' the voice responded sarcastically


    Mary''s confusion only deepened. ''That doesn''t explain why they would call it September here?''


    -''Well'' the voice began with a hint of sarcasm, ''you do realize that "September" just means "seven" in Latin, right? That''s the month''s origin back on earth''


    ''Seven? But... September is the ninth month!'' Mary''s mind scrambled to make sense of it, feeling like she was trying to solve a riddle


    -''Oh, just wait until you find out "December" means "ten"'' The voice told her as Mary''s bewilderment grew


    ''HUH?!''


    -''Look, Earth''s logic doesn''t apply here. All you need to know is that this world''s calendar has thirteen months, each lasting exactly 28 days, with a year having about 365 days. The months go in this order: April, May, June, Quatilis, Quintilis, Sextilis, September, October, November, December, January, February, and March''


    Mary felt her head throbbing. ''But... why is April the first month? And those other names...!''


    The voice sighed, as if patiently explaining to a child. ''"April" comes from the Latin word for "to open." In this world, it represents the arrival of a new year and the dawn of a new month. The other months ¨C May, June, January, March ¨C are named after gods just like earth, while February is named for a festival. The rest are simply numbers representing their order''


    Mary stared blankly, her mind spinning. It was as if someone had taken her understanding of time, shaken it up, and handed it back in pieces


    ''So... April''s the start, and December means "ten" but it''s not the last month. And there are thirteen months in total... Okay, got it, I think'' She rubbed her temples trying to make sense of this new calender that broke her common sense


    They chuckled, its tone lightening. -''That''s the spirit. Just... don''t think about it too hard, and you''ll get used to it eventually''


    ???


    Once they left her room, Mary headed downstairs and devoured an impressive amount of food¡ªenough for ten people. Feeling satisfied and much more grounded, she returned upstairs, her mind shifting to the next task at hand


    ''So, the plan is to visit the Adventurer''s Guild tomorrow?'' she thought


    -''Change of plans. We''re leaving at dawn. Be ready by then''


    ''Why so suddenly? Hello? Are you asleep?'' she asked, but they remained silent


    After waiting for a while Mary lost interest deciding to ignore the lack of response, Mary refocused her attention, her mind turning toward what she had gained from the Blood Moon


    ''Akasha system''


    Following her command a familiar interface appeared before her eyes, detailing her newly acquired item:


    ''Akasha system''


    -The crude hunting knife has been transformed into the red knife under the gaze of the Blood Moon and a nourishment of blood and violence


    *//Status window//*


    -Name:Red knife


    -Rarity:???    -Rank:???


    -Attribute:???


    -Abilities:


    ? Shadows of the Moon:A moon cannot emit light by itself. Upon sensing a weapon with similar essence copy that weapon''s stats, abilities and appearence only once. The ability will dissapear after use


    -Details:Once a crude hunting knife made for skinning corpses, this blade has been reborn in your hands. The Blood Moon moved by your bloodshed under it''s gaze, has chosen to help you shed your past, revealing a weapon that better suits your nature. Dual daggers show superior compatibility with your combat style of slaughter


    The system notifications continued, flooding her senses with the results of her trial:


    -You have overcome the trials of the Blood Moon and has captured it''s interest


    -The Blood Moon was deeply impressed by your performance and feats, rewarding you generously


    -You have obtained:


    ? Blood Gem


    ? Moon Stone


    ? Bloody knife


    ? Class options: ''Blood berserker'' and ''Moon priest''


    ?Note: The rewards were deemed excessive. No additional exp rewarded, no extra monster drops rewarded


    Then Mary''s eyes lingered on the rewards as a new message appeared:


    ''Akasha system''


    *//WARNING!//*


    -External influence detected


    -Influence judged to not be harmful to the host


    -Allow influence? Y\N


    She didn''t hesitate


    ''Yes''


    ''Akasha system''


    -Item transformation complete


    ? The Red knife has been transformed


    ?The two items have been combined, resulting in a single, rarer and higher ranked weapon


    Her breath caught as her eyes fell upon the new form of her weapon:


    *//Status window//*


    -Name:Scarlet Phantom daggers


    -Rarity:Epic   -Rank:Fourth Order


    -Attribute:Lunar, Blood, Umbra


    -Abilities:


    ? Essence of Bloodshed:Upon striking an enemy, the daggers guarantee heavy bleeding, hindering health recovery and inflicting continuous damage over time


    ? Mark of the Umbra:The daggers will always return to the shadows, allowing free access as long as there''s a shadow within range


    ? The Bloody dagger:By absorbing blood repair damage to the weapon and advance in rank. The dagger can store blood for later use. Upon advancing rank the daggers may evolve to fit the users tastes


    ? Moon blade:Store moonlight mana and turn it into a moon blade to coat the dagger. You can then concentrate the stored energy to fire off a devastating attack. (Cooldown: 24 hours)


    Mary gazed down at the twin scarlet-and-crimson daggers in her hands, awestruck. The weight was perfect, the balance flawless¡ªit felt as if they were a part of her, an extension of her very body. These weapons weren''t just tools; they were forged for her, to complement her every move


    The blades shimmered faintly in the moonlight that streamed through the window, the crimson hue almost pulsing, as though the daggers themselves were alive, eager for blood


    ''Incredible'' She could feel their power thrumming, intertwining with her own energy. These weren''t just daggers. They were the proof of her survival against the Blood Moon and the violence and madness she had endured


    Satisfied for the moment, she sighed softly. Though tempted to check for other rewards, she felt the weight of fatigue pulling at her. There was no point in rushing. Not until the other Mary woke up and explained more


    She released the tension in her body, finally allowing herself to collapse onto the bed. The daggers rested at her sides, comforting her as she sank into the soft sheets


    Her eyes drifted closed as her body allowed itself to relax while her mind calmed down despite the inner turmoil earlier


    Sleep came swiftly, but not before a fleeting thought crossed her mind


    ''Tomorrow will bring new challenges. But it''ll be okay''


    And with that, she slipped into a deep, dreamless sleep


    *******************


    Kiel and his party, having just woken up stretched their bodies and prepared to head out only to notice something unusual as they entered the kitchen. The table, which was usually set for breakfast, was strangely empty¡ªno food, no signs of life. But instead sitting neatly on the table, was a small note


    Curious, Kiel picked it up and began to read aloud:


    "I am deeply sorry for leaving without saying goodbye. I hope we will meet again at the academy"


    He paused, his brow furrowing in confusion, until he noticed there was a second, smaller note attached beneath it. Slowly, he peeled it away and read:


    "I''m also deeply sorry for emptying the kitchen"


    The silence that followed was palpable. The group stared at the note in Kiel''s hands, processing what they had just heard


    Hans was the first to break the silence. "She ate¡­ everything?"


    Kiel looked at him, then back at the note, unsure of how to respond. Meanwhile Yuria covered her mouth with her hand trying hard to stop herself from laughing outloud


    "Well, that explains why the kitchen somehow looks like a ghost town¡­" Ignoring Yuria, Hans commented with a sigh, though there was amusement in her voice


    Kiel shook his head slowly, still staring at the table, clearly struggling between laughing and lamenting their now foodless kitchen. "She''s just like a storm¡ªcomes in without warning, and leaves with everything in her path"


    The group shared a look, none of them quite sure how to react. The calm morning they''d anticipated was now overshadowed by the realization that their breakfast¡ªand all of the kitchen''s supplies¡ªwere gone, courtesy of their newest party member


    Kiel scratched the back of his head. "I guess... we''re skipping breakfast then"


    ********************


    Meanwhile, a blurry figure darted through the dense forest, leaping from tree to tree with effortless grace. Mary moved at an incredible speed, her movements almost a blur to any onlooker. As she jumped to the next branch, she suddenly sneezed, nearly losing her balance. She caught herself just in time, pausing to rub her nose and steady her footing


    "Someone must be talking about me¡­" she muttered, her thoughts drifting to Kiel and his party. ''They''ve probably found the note by now'' she mused with an apologetic look


    Her destination lay far outside the city walls: a long-abandoned ruin, overrun by monsters and bandits, where few dared to venture. She didn''t know what awaited her there but she just followed along and ran towards her destination


    The forest blurred around her as she ran, faster than any car in her previous life, her mana-enhanced body moving in perfect rhythm with her surroundings. Yet even at this speed, it still took her over three hours to reach the ruins. Her breath remained steady, but the journey had been relentless, with more and more monsters emerging along her path, each more aggressive than the last


    She cut them down with relative ease, barely slowing her pace just following her body''s instincts. Her new daggers, the Scarlet Phantom Daggers, seemed to sing in her hands, their red gleam painting streaks in the air as they sliced through her foes. Each kill restored a fraction of her stamina, the blood absorbed by the blades feeding their hunger for power


    Finally she could see the ruins it looked a lot more older than she thought but she didn''t mind and entered


    *********************


    Today seemed like any other day. The same quiet halls, the same empty spaces. He normally spent time chatting with his fellow guards, but today, something felt off. His buddies were late, and no matter where he looked, they were nowhere to be found


    The silence was so loud¡ªit was almost oppresive. Even the smallest noise would have echoed through the halls, but there was none. It was as if someone had deliberately silenced the world around him. Then, finally, a sound


    A faint, barely audible noise


    He remained in his spot, scanning the empty corridors. But something was wrong. When did the world turn upside down? Did the Archduke of Freedom discover them? Otherwise he couldn''t explain what he was seeing since he was somehow staring at himself¨Chis own body, lifeless on the floor headless


    *****************


    Mary lowered her hands, her cold gaze fixed on the lifeless guard before of her


    The weight of taking a life strangely didn''t bother her much. Murder no longer fazed her


    At first, she had vomited until there was nothing left, retching until her stomach ached, creating a mess and leaving her gagging whenever she tried to look at it. But she hadn''t been sick from guilt¡ªjust repulsion. The sight of the grotesque mix of flesh, blood and vomit she had created disgusted her. Which only filled her mind with useless worries


    She had come from Earth, living a life of peace, far removed from bloodshed. And yet, here she was, committing genocide


    After that things became easier for her although the next few kills had made her stomach twist, she simply endured it. And now, there was only numbness. A hollow, empty feeling


    She could only guess that the memories and nightmares had helped her adapt to murder. Still in the end, the reason didn''t really matter to her


    Her focus shifted to the heavy door before her. Without hesitation, she approached it, carefully pushing it open. Inside, three figures in red robes stood around a glowing red gem, deep in the middle of a ritual. Intricate blood patterns covered the floor, pulsating with an ominous energy


    Mary narrowed her eyes, the cool, detached part of her mind taking over. She moved like a shadow, her daggers slicing through the air in an arc


    *//Wind series:Wind cutter//*


    The wind obeyed her command, following the deadly path of her blades. Before the cultists could react, wind blades cut through the room. Two of the mages raised their hands, conjuring shimmering red shields to protect themselves. The third scrambled for cover, pulling a crystal ball from beneath his robe in a desperate attempt to escape


    Seeing that Mary saw her opening


    *//Ice series:Ice javelin//*


    Sharp, deadly ice javelins formed above her, hurtling through the air with devastating speed. The red shields, infused with blood magic, crumbled under the assault, the ice piercing through as though they were made of paper. The two mages collapsed, their bodies falling limp to the cold stone floor


    The last mage, now cornered, clutched his severed wrist, his lifeline-the crystal ball-rolling away, useless. He met the same swift end as his companions, his blood splattering the floor as his head was severed in a single clean strike


    -''Akasha retrieve their items after confirming the kill''


    The system responded instantly, confirming the deaths as she severed the mages'' necks, white blood pooling around their bodies. She glanced at the system panel floating before her, taking stock of her progress


    ''Akasha system''


    *//Quest:Kill the cultists//*


    -Kill the blood mages 03/???


    -Kill the ??????? 0/?


    -Reward upon completion:Blood Control, Blood Maker, 20 gold


    -Additional reward based on performance:??????? ?????


    With the kills confirmed, Mary turned her attention to the glowing red ruby at the center of the room. Pocketing it, she moved toward the crystal ball, now still on the floor, and examined it closely


    ''Akasha system''


    *//Status window//*


    -Name:Multi-purpose magic ball


    -Rarity:Rare   -Rank:Second Order


    Abilities:


    ? Magic return:Returns the users to the designated location over long distances


    ? Magic Communication: Allows for long distance Communication


    Looking at the crystal ball she could already guess where the designated location will be


    Yet knowing that she still wanted to activate it immeaditely


    "How do i activate it?"


    -''You do know that ball will bring you directly into the enemy''s base right?''


    "How do i activate it?"


    -''What''s gotten into you today? Your usually not this stubborn on something like this''


    "You still haven''t answered my question yet"


    -''I''ll just transfer the memory and the sensation of activating it to you. So just make sure to follow that as a guide''


    "Great"


    Following their words a rush of foreign memories flooded her mind as she absorbed the information like a sponge. Her body instinctively moved, channeling mana into the crystal ball. The air around her began to hum with magical energy, and a bright, blinding light enveloped her form


    With the space distorting around her, Mary''s figure vanished, leaving nothing but a faint shimmer of light behind

 Proposal(|)

    When Mary opened her eyes, what greeted her wasn''t the dark, grim interrogation room she had anticipated. Instead, she found herself in a well-lit basement, the walls smooth and clean, far from the ominous place she had envisioned


    She blinked, her expectations shattered, and cautiously surveyed her surroundings. Curiosity flickered in her gaze as she scanned the room, her senses alert


    The faint sound of footsteps echoed from the floor above, drawing her attention to the closed door at the top of the stairs. Her heartbeat quickened as the footsteps grew louder, nearing her position. Without a sound, she slipped into the shadows, concealing herself from view


    The door creaked open, and a servant stepped into the basement, his brow furrowed with suspicion. He paused, glancing around the room as if sensing that someone had just arrived


    But no matter how much he searched, the room appeared empty. Sighing in frustration, the servant turned to leave, dismissing the strange feeling as a figment of his imagination


    But before he could take another step, a sharp pain pierced his chest. His breath hitched as he glanced down at the blade embedded in his heart, crimson blood spilling from the wound. He tried to turn and face his attacker, but his strength failed him, and his body crumpled to the floor


    A dark pool of blood began to spread across the stone floor beneath him. As the daggers in Mary''s quickly absorbed the red blade leaving no trace


    Mary, hidden in the shadows, released a restrained sigh of relief. She stepped out of the darkness, her eyes cold as they swept over the lifeless body. The sight no longer bothered her as it once had, though the sick feeling in her stomach remained the same


    -It''s not time to relax yet'' they warned, with a calm but insistent tone. ''Everyone in this mansion is part of the same group. You don''t need to worry about witnesses or unnecessary killings''


    Mary frowned slightly. ''Just because someone is a witness doesn''t mean I have to kill them. Can''t we use magic to erase their memories instead?''


    -''In theory, yes. But we don''t have that kind of ability yet. And memory-altering magic is rare and are usually riddled with flaws. It''s too risky to use it on multiple people at once''


    ''Fine'' she relented. ''So, everyone in this building is an enemy that needs to be eliminated?''


    -''Exactly''


    Mary clenched her jaw. The thought of more killing twisted her stomach, but she pushed the feeling down. She had a hunt to complete. Turning her attention to the staircase, she ascended the steps and found herself in an elegant corridor


    The grandeur of the mansion caught her by surprise. The hallway stretched out before her, adorned with ornate chandeliers and polished floors, doors lining both sides. The building was far more lavish than she had imagined, a place of hidden luxury and deadly secrets


    Her thoughts were interrupted as several figures rushed toward her¡ªservants, armed with weapons, their faces hardened with resolve. They had clearly been alerted to the disturbance


    Mary''s expression turned cold. Without hesitation, she summoned her daggers from her inventory, the blades gleaming in the soft light. She slipped into a battle stance, her movements fluid, ready for the confrontation


    *******************


    Mary walked through the lavish corridors, her steps leaving a trail of crimson footprints as blood dripped from her before being absorbed by her twin daggers. The once pristine halls, adorned with elegant chandeliers and polished floors, were now stained with the dark reality of death. Bodies lay strewn across the floor, lifeless eyes staring into the void. Each door she passed concealed another room of slaughter, but she forced herself to keep going, ignoring the weight of disgust pressing down on her chest


    Her breath hitched as bile rose in her throat, but she swallowed it down, her expression grim. She had a mission. There could be no hesitation, no turning back. Her discomfort showed only in the tense lines of her face, but her resolve was unwavering. She had ensured no witnesses remained. This massacre would remain a silent chapter, buried with the dead


    At last, she arrived at the heart of the mansion, the center of its power. The grand double doors stood before her like the gates of a final trial. With a deep breath, she pushed them open


    Inside, a long, opulent dining table stretched across the room. At its far end sat the Marquess, a noble figure dressed in regal attire, his cold gaze locking onto her. His demeanor was calm, almost bored, as he rose to his feet. He let out a soft sigh, as if her intrusion was a minor inconvenience


    No words passed between them; there was no need. Both understood that only one would leave this room alive


    The air became electric as both combatants raised their mana. The atmosphere was thick with tension as spells formed in their hands, ready to be unleashed


    Mary moved first. *//Ice series:Ice javelin//*


    A shimmering spear of ice materialized in her hand, its tip glinting dangerously. With a swift motion, she hurled it toward the Marquess, the spear cutting through the air with lethal precision. But the Marquess was no novice. His hand flicked upward, summoning a translucent red barrier that absorbed the blow. *//Blood maker series:Blood barrier//*


    The javelin collided with the shield in a shower of frost, but it wasn''t enough to break through. Undeterred, Mary summoned another, and then another, her ice javelins launching in rapid succession. Each one slammed into the barrier with increasing force, causing the red surface to tremble, cracks spider-webbing across it


    The Marquess smiled, unbothered by the barrage. His shield may have been faltering, but he had used the time it bought him well


    *//Blood maker:Blood Bullet//*


    With a thunderous clap, the blood from his shield coalesced into a razor-thin bullet, its crimson glow flashing as it shot forward with incredible speed. The projectile whistled through the air, heading straight for Mary''s chest


    Her instincts screamed, and she threw herself into a roll. The bullet whizzed past her head, missing by mere inches. She hit the ground hard, momentarily vulnerable. And the Marquess seized the opportunity given to him


    *//Blood maker series:Blood arrow//*


    Crimson arrows materialized above him, aimed at Mary''s prone form. Without hesitation, they launched, raining down in a deadly flurry


    Mary gritted her teeth, her mind racing. She couldn''t afford to stay on the defensive. In a split-second decision, she gambled everything. Pushing through the pain, she launched herself forward, dashing directly at the Marquess, her eyes blazing with determination


    The arrows struck her, tearing through her skin, but she didn''t slow down. Her reckless approach caught the Marquess off guard¡ªhe hadn''t expected her to charge straight into the hail of arrows


    But he wasn''t without a counter


    *//Blood maker series:Blood thorns//*


    The blood from her wounds, still fresh and flowing, was suddenly ripped from her body, swirling back toward the Marquess before it solidified into thorny spikes. The thorns shot outward, twisting around her limbs, piercing her skin. Mary let out a sharp cry as the thorns dug deep, but her spell was already in motion


    *//Fusion series:Fire blast//*


    The room was suddenly bathed in orange light as a massive wave of fire exploded from her hands. The Marquess''s eyes widened in alarm as the flames roared toward him. He cursed under his breath, his mana surging wildly as he tried to summon a shield


    But his control faltered. As the blood thorns that had been tethered to Mary was still not fully cast, destabilizing his focus as he hurriedly raised a shield canceling his spell at the cost of a mana rebound. Yet it all seemed to be for naught as his hurriedly raised shield crumbled under the inferno exposing him


    The fire blast hit him full force


    The flames consumed him in an instant, his form wreathed in an inferno. His scream tore through the room as his skin blackened and blistered. The mana rebound was tearing him apart from the inside, his own magic betraying him. He flailed, trying to smother the flames, but it was futile. His body was being devoured by fire, his strength fading


    Mary staggered forward, blood still dripping from the thorns embedded in her, but she pressed on. Her breath was ragged, her body weak, but she couldn''t stop now. The Marquess was still moving, barely clinging to life, his hand reaching out toward her as if in a final plea


    She then stepped forward, raising her hand to finish the fight


    *//Wind series:Wind cutter//*


    With one clean strike, she severed his head from his shoulders. His body collapsed, the flames still licking at his remains


    For a moment, the room was quiet. Mary let out a breath, trying to steady herself. But something was wrong


    A powerful surge of mana suddenly swirled in the air, centering around the Marquess''s heart. The flames that had been dying down flared back to life, this time with a strange, unnatural glow. Her eyes widened as she sensed the build up of mana. Something was happening


    Without hesitation, she dashed forward, her dagger drawn. She could feel the mana spiraling out of control, gathering at a single point¡ªthe Marquess''s heart. She didn''t need to know what it was as she only had to stop it


    She plunged her dagger into the Marquess''s chest, aiming directly for his heart. As her blade sank into his flesh, piercing his heart, the gathered mana was absorbed along with the blood of the Marquess but it seems she was unsuccessful as the mana still exploded outward, a blinding light enveloping her, burning with a force that shook the entire mansion


    **********************


    Mary had no idea how much time had passed before her consciousness stirred. When she finally awoke, she found herself floating in an endless expanse, suspended as if weightless in the void. Stars twinkled around her in the distance, scattered like shards of broken glass across the vast darkness of space


    She blinked, trying to orient herself, but her body remained motionless, frozen in place. She strained to move, to break free from whatever invisible force held her, but it was as if the cosmos itself had her bound


    Yet, despite the strange circumstances, she noticed something¨Cher body no longer ached. The deep cuts from the Marquess''s thorns, the searing burns from the battle, the exhaustion that had weighed on her¡ªall of it seemed to have faded. She felt... whole again. Recovered, at least to some extent


    She took a breath, closing her eyes for a moment. It was over. The bloodshed, the carnage¨Cit was behind her. But the silence was eerie, the vast emptiness pressing down on her like the quiet after a storm


    Realizing she had little control in this place, Mary decided to make use of the time. Focusing her thoughts, she summoned the Akasha system, the familiar interface appearing before her in a translucent display


    ''Akasha system''


    The system responded immediately, displaying her most recent quest completion. The lines of text scrolled before her eyes


    ''Akasha system''


    *//Quest:Kill the cultists//*


    -Kill the blood mages:193/193


    -Kill the Cultist:1/1


    -Reward:20 gold, the skills Blood Control and Blood Maker


    -Additional reward:Scarlet Moon Elf bloodline


    Mary scanned the details, confirming that she had received the rewards. The two new skills, Blood Control and Blood Maker, pulsed faintly on her list of abilities, and the mention of a new bloodline, Scarlet Moon, caught her attention. Her gaze lingered on it for a moment, curiosity flaring. Then out of nowhere her two newly acquired skills dissapeared as a new system message appeared infront of her


    ''Akasha system''


    -The skills Blood Control and Blood Maker has been sublimated to the skill Hemomancy of the bloodline Scarlet Moon Elf


    Staring blankly at the message before her she didn''t know what to expect but the possibility that her newly acquired bloodline is really powerful intrigueged her to the point she wanted to try it out right away


    But this wasn''t the time for experimentation. Later. She would ask about the new abilities later, when she was on solid ground again. For now, she closed the system panel, its light vanishing like a fleeting thought


    She shut her eyes, allowing the stillness of the void to settle around her


    **********************


    Mary wasn''t sure how much time had passed since the light engulfed her, but when she blinked her eyes open, she found herself standing in a grand, imposing courtroom. The room was packed, filled with unfamiliar faces, yet oddly, no one appeared old. Almost every person she saw retained a youthful appearance, and the air was heavy with tension


    She glanced around, taking in the vast chamber, marble pillars, and intricate banners adorning the walls. There were people everywhere¡ªon balconies, on seats, and surrounding the massive hall. Yet, amidst the crowd, the most striking figure sat high on a gilded throne at the far end of the courtroom, his bored expression and half-lidded eyes barely acknowledging her presence


    He glanced at her briefly before closing his eyes again, seemingly indifferent, as if her very existence barely warranted his attention. After watching him for a few moments, Mary too lost interest, deciding to scan the room instead, her mind wandering


    The silence was abruptly shattered by a sharp voice


    "Sinner, are you aware of the crimes you have comitted?"


    The voice belonged to an elder, one of the few who actually appeared aged, with deep lines etched into his face. He stared at her with barely concealed contempt, his patience clearly wearing thin


    "Crimes?" Mary blinked, genuinely puzzled. Her expression reflected nothing but confusion as she tried to recall what the man was talking about. The massacre in the mansion felt distant in her mind, as though it had happened to someone else entirely


    Looking at her a few veins bulged on the elder''s forehead, his face darkening with anger at her lack of remorse. The court murmured at her apparent ignorance


    "Are you unaware of your offenses? Or are you using silence as your defense?" the elder demanded, his voice sharp with accusation


    Hearing him Mary tilted her head slightly "Again, i don''t know what your talking about. Also why''s everyone so stiff? Did someone die?" She asked, still trying to piece together the situation, her tone casual despite the atmosphere of the people around her


    The elder''s face flushed red with fury, his hands trembling as he gripped the sides of the podium "The crimes of assassinating a noble, genocide, and attempted treason against the Empire"


    Mary looked even more confused, her eyebrows drawing together


    "What noble? And what''s treason?"


    The elder finally snapped. His fist came down on the stand with a loud bang. "The Marquess family! The blood of nobles that stains your hands!"


    "It''s too loud" A low but commanding voice interrupted, bringing the court to a standstill. The Emperor lazily opened his eyes, his bored expression now tinged with mild annoyance


    The courtroom grew deathly silent. Every individual present visibly tensed under the gaze of the Supreme Human Emperor. His aura of authority and his presence was so overwhelming, it felt as if the air itself had thickened, making it harder to breathe


    His bored sapphire eyes scanned the room before finally settling on the elder who had been shouting moments before. "Explain to me why you are interrupting my sleep" His thundering voice resounded throughout the room with a cold edge, one that sent shivers through the room coupled with the mild shaking of the courtroom itself


    "Y-Your Majesty¡­" The elder stammered, bowing deeply. "The Marquess house of¡ª"


    As the elder stumbled over his explanation, Mary''s thoughts began to drift. ''Who is this guy? How is his voice shaking the floor? And why''s everyone so scared of him?''


    -''That''s the Supreme Human Emperor Rex Everlast. The one born with the powers of Sloth, Pride, and Creation. As for the shaking it''s not just the floor it''s the entire building that is shaking''


    ''Okay cool, but that still doesn''t explain why everyone and everything is trembling or shaking. He hasn''t even bothered to stand up from his seat''


    -''When the Four Heavenly Kings created the Empire, they conducted a purge to remove all nobles that they deemed unnecessary or unneeded in society. The Council of Elders was nearly wiped out for opposing the purge. And this emperor? He embodies that very authority¡ªhe could destroy anyone here if he felt like it since no one can stop him expect the archdukes''


    ''Right... that explains the trembling. But what about the shaking also how does someone even end up with creation?''


    -''The buildings shaking because of his voice. And for creation we will have to find out for ourselves. Akasha show me his status screen''


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ''Akasha system''


    -Name:Rex Alaric Everlast


    -Race:Supreme Human Being


    -Level:200   Rank:Fifth Order


    -Title:Supreme Human Emperor


    -Description:A descendant and successor of the Original Human God


    As she skimmed through the details, her thoughts were abruptly interrupted by the Emperor''s thundering voice, now focused directly on her


    "Let''s proceed with your trial" Rex said, his voice cold and sharp as it shook the entire courtroom. "You have the right to defend yourself, or you may choose to remain silent"


    ''What now?'' Mary''s mind raced at the loud, deafening voice before her thoughts were cut off


    -''Just give me the control over the body for a while and watch the show unfold'' They stated confidently


    Without hesitation Mary agreed and her posture shifted as her expression became calm and collected. "I would like to request the presence of one of the Archdukes of the Everlasting Empire" she said calmly, her voice carrying a silent authority


    The Emperor''s gaze narrowed. "If you''re asking for the Archduke of Justice, I¡ª"


    "I request the presence and attendance of the Archduke of Dreams. Ethan Bright" Mary interrupted smoothly


    The room fell into stunned silence. The Emperor''s eyes flashed with brief surprise before he carefully examined her face. Her hair, which had once been a deep black color had grown longer and has now turned silver from the roots at the same time her eyes, once golden, now glowed a deep, ominous red, exuding an eerie light


    For a moment, the Emperor almost mistook her for someone from the Bright family. "Why do you request his presence?" Rex asked, his curiosity piqued by the girl before him


    "I believe the Archduke of Dreams can prove my innocence. So i request a private meeting with him to prove my innocence" Mary responded confidently, her voice unwavering


    Rex sighed, rubbing his temple in mild exasperation. His eyes shifted slightly, as if addressing someone unseen. "You heard her right Ethan?"


    At the Emporer''s call, flowers suddenly started blooming from the marble floor, covering the cold courtroom in a sea of blossoms. The fragrance of flowers filled the air as a figure appeared¡ªhandsome, dressed in pure white robes. Ethan Bright stepped forward, surrounded by delicate petals


    "Yes. I heard her loud and clear" Ethan said, his voice soft yet melodic as a bright smile accompanied his face


    But Mary wasn''t impressed. As she narrowed her eyes before speaking. "I asked for the real Ethan, not a doll. Kindly invite me into your garden for a proper conversation, would you?"


    Despite her rude behavour Ethan''s smiling face remained unchanged, but there was a flicker of something behind his eyes. He studied her for a long moment before nodding. And with a wave of his hand, a silver mirror made of ice formed behind him as he extended his hand towards her with great courtesy. "Shall we?"


    Ignoring his question Mary took his hand with familiar grace, disappearing alongside him as he pulled her into the mirror as the flowers faded, leaving only a few stray petals swirling in the air


    Meanwhile Rex watched them vanish with a faint smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. But then a sudden realization seemed to dawn on him as he realized that he now had to deal with more paper work causing him to let out a long sigh of frustration before turning his attention towards the remaining audience who seemed to be stuck in some sort of dream as they stood still with a dazed look


    Looking at these fools who couldn''t even get past the first layer of the veil of dreams cast by a doll he couldn''t help but let out another sigh of frustration as he clapped his hands with force to snap them out of it "The trial is dismissed. She is innocent. You may all return"


    ********************


    When Mary opened her eyes, she found herself standing amidst a breathtaking garden, one that seemed almost too perfect to exist. It was filled with an endless array of flowers, each one unique in color and design, meticulously arranged in delicate patterns. Every bloom emanated a gentle, radiant light and pulsed with mana, making it clear that these weren''t just ordinary flowers¡ªthey were precious, living materials imbued with magic


    In the distance, towering over the rest of the garden, stood a massive silver tree. Its trunk shimmered under the soft glow of a hovering moon, casting ethereal light over the entire scene. The sky above was a tapestry of countless stars, their brilliance dancing across the heavens, accompanied by a vibrant aurora that rippled like a celestial river


    The path beneath her feet was no less beautiful. Smooth, polished stone, intricately decorated, stretched out ahead of her, almost guiding her toward the silver tree in the distance. As she walked, the warm sound of laughter echoed throughout the garden. Spirits and fairies flitted about, their tiny forms darting between the flowers, giggling as they played and weaved through the air. Their joy was contagious, and a sense of warmth blossomed in Mary''s chest as she observed their carefree antics


    *//The Garden of Ethan//*


    -Recommended level:None


    -Description:The most ideal and perfect garden created from Ethan''s thoughts, dreams and imagination manifested with the help of the Akashic Records


    The system message faded, leaving Mary alone in the quiet beauty of the garden. The only sources of light were the glowing flowers and the stars overhead. She continued forward, her steps sure and confident. Every time her foot touched the ground, a flower bloomed beneath it. With each step, a pillar of light rose, and the stone path transformed into a gleaming golden road, shining with the starlight from above


    Soon, a flicker of flame appeared before her. It danced in the air before forming into the shape of a small child, glowing softly. The child-like flame reached out, taking her hand, and together they continued down the illuminated road. The small figure stayed by her side, leading her through the enchanting garden, keeping her company with it''s warmth as they made their way towards the heart of the strange, ethereal world


    After what felt like an eternity, they finally reached their destination. At the end of the glowing path, in the middle of a vast, dark void, stood a single glass coffin. It floated gently above a bed of white lilies, their petals drifting weightlessly in the surrounding darkness. The coffin itself radiated a sense of peace and quiet, yet there was something undeniably off-putting about it


    Inside the coffin lay a figure¡ªEthan. His doll-like face appeared serene, as though in deep slumber. His skin was as white as snow and pale as the moon, almost luminous in the faint light. His short silver hair rested gently the pillow beneath his head while glowing faintly just like the moon above the silver tree as it reflected light. His eyes were closed highlighting his long eyelashes which could be mistaken for a girls. Yet even though his features were delicate, there was no mistaking his presence


    Standing at a towering 191 cm, Ethan''s tall, lean form looked as though it had been sculpted by divine hands, every muscle and contour perfectly crafted. But his attire was what truly caught Mary''s attention. He wore an elegant white robe that was asymmetrical¡ªlonger on the left side, covering much of his body, while the right side barely reached his forearm


    Odd, but striking. The accessories adorning him were even more peculiar. Over his heart was a golden rose, and around his neck, instead of a jewel or amulet, an obsidian rose fastened the robe together. He wore pristine white gloves, leaving only his face and neck exposed, lending him an otherworldly, untouchable quality


    Halting her steps Mary stared at him intently, taking in the sight before her


    -''That''s Ethan, right? His fashion sense is... interesting to say least'' Mary thought trying to make sense of his outfit that could get ruined with a single coffee spill


    -''But hey, atleast he still looks handsome, so it works somehow''


    ''Yes, that''s Ethan. That attire was the gift from the Fairy King. And it will be same set of clothes you''ll be wearing when you¡ª''


    -''Wait, wait, hold on a minute'' Mary cut in, closing her eyes as she tried to imagine herself wearing something so bizzare


    -''You''re telling me i''ll have to wear something like that?''


    ''Yes. It''s the same set of clothes you''ll be wearing when you attend a ball or a social event in the future''


    -''No way! I can''t wear something that ridiculous''


    ''Don''t worry. Your clothes will have variations tailored by the Fairy Queens. They''ll suit you perfectly''


    -''Really?! But how¨C''


    Suddenly before she could finish the conversation inside her head she was forced to open her eyes as something seemed to disrupt the quiet around them as Ethan''s eyes snapped open. Causing the glass coffin to shudder violently as cracks spread across its surface. Then in the next instant, an overwhelming force surged from within, releasing a massive wave of energy that radiated from his awakening


    The coffin could no longer withstand the raw power emanating from Ethan''s body. As it shattered causing the glass to fly outward in every direction as the force of his awakening exploded into the surrounding space


    Due to this Mary barely had time to react as the sheer intensity of the energy sent her flying backward, her body thrown through the air like a ragdoll. She instinctively braced for impact, shielding her face as she was hurled away from the shattered coffin. The once peaceful garden was now a maelstrom of mana, the ground cracking beneath the weight of Ethan''s presence as she blacked out


    *****************


    The last thing Mary remembered before blacking out was the raw energy blasting her backward, the world around her fracturing under the weight of Ethan''s awakening. Darkness briefly claimed her, but it was only for a moment. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself standing before a grand building, adorned with intricate decorations and bathed in soft, glowing light


    Then a familiar figure approached¡ªEthan, dressed now in a more formal attire, his earlier appearance replaced with something more suited for a meeting. The white garments he wore, though less extravagant than before, still carried an air of elegance and authority


    "Greetings" Ethan said smoothly, a courteous smile playing on his lips. "I am Ethan Bright, the devil you called by name. It is my pleasure to meet you"


    Then he extended a hand toward her with impeccable grace, his manner that of a perfect gentleman. His eyes, though warm, still held a hint of that overwhelming power she had just experienced. The Mary watching from the sidelines blinked, as she was momentarily thrown by the sudden shift in atmosphere


    "Greetings" Meanwhile the other Mary responded with great composure seemingly unsurprised by his sudden change


    "What tea would you prefer, My Lady?" Ethan asked, extending his hand toward her with elegant courtesy


    "An Elven Tear, please" Mary answered, matching his formality as she placed her hand in his. His grip was firm but gentle as he led her toward a nearby tea table set amidst the perfectly manicured garden


    Upon arriving at the table, the cups were already filled with a transparent liquid, just as she had requested¡ªElven Tears, a rare and delicate drink known for its purity and magical properties. Ethan took a seat across from her, picking up his cup with perfect posture, his pinky finger raised in a manner so formal it was almost comical


    "So, what is the purpose behind this invitation, My Lady?" Ethan asked, his tone light but carrying a hint of curiosity


    Mary placed her cup down with a graceful motion. "I came here to offer you a proposal that you can''t refuse"


    -''Wait¡ªwhat? A proposal?'' the Mary in her mind screamed in disbelief. ''I''m not ready to get engaged! And this is not the way I wanted it!''


    ''Calm down, we''re not getting engaged¡­ yet'' They thought, trying to keep the internal voice quiet.


    ''Wait, what do you mean yet? Are we going to get married?! You didn''t even ask my opinion on this!''


    "It''s my pleasure to listen, My Lady" Ethan said, his smile never faltering despite the flickering in his eyes


    "I have three proposals that will benefit both of us" She declared, their voice unwavering. Then they met Ethan''s gaze head-on, her confidence leaving no room for doubt


    But the Mary in her mind bristled. -''Liar! You''re trying to rip him off, aren''t you?''


    Ethan tilted his head slightly, his curiosity clearly piqued. "And what would these proposals entail?"


    "My first offer" Mary began their voice steady "Is that I help you overcome your curse. In exchange, you will give me every blessing you can bestow and modify my Akasha system to fit my specific needs"


    The Mary in her mind scoffed. -''See, it both looks and sounds like a scam to me''


    "And the second offer?" Ethan''s expression remained unreadable as he asked, not impressed but still intrigued enough to hear her out


    "As you''ve likely noticed by now, I am not originally belong from this timeline. So i can give you an opportunity to save your sisters" Mary''s voice softened as she mentioned his sisters, but then her tone sharpened with conviction. "In return, you will ask for my hand in marriage and announce it throughout the Empire, providing me with your unconditional love and support. This includes material, financial, emotional, and physical support"


    Ethan''s eyes flickered with a spark of amusement, though his voice remained calm. "You''re aware, of course, that I could simply search your soul for the truth? It would be much quicker and far more effective"


    "Yes" Mary said without hesitation "But you won''t"


    Her unwavering confidence seemed to catch Ethan off guard. He stared at her in silence, his expression betraying a brief moment of bafflement at her unwavering certainty


    -''Wait a minute!'' the Mary in her mind piped up again, ''What do you mean by all of this?! Are we seriously talking about marriage right now?''


    Ignoring the internal commotion, Mary leaned forward slightly, her eyes never leaving Ethan''s. "Before I give you my third proposal, I want to ask you a question"


    Ethan, still composed despite the oddness of the situation, nodded slightly. "I will answer any question, so long as it doesn''t cross the line"


    -''Hey! Don''t ignore me!''


    Mary''s next words were spoken with deadly calm. "Tell me, Ethan¡ªdo you bleed?"


    The world was suddenly filled silence. The stars overhead seemed to dim as a palpable tension filled the space between them. Ethan''s eyes began to glow with a faint, eerie light, his mana flaring up in response to the challenge in Mary''s voice. The atmosphere shifted, the mana in the air growing denser, pushing down on her with a suffocating pressure. It was an unmistakable display of dominance, an attempt to test her resolve


    "You will" Mary continued, her voice unwavering despite the oppressive air around her. "Because my final proposal is this: you will accept all of my previous offers and promise to be my partner¡ªon the condition that I make you bleed"


    Ethan''s mana flared, his golden eyes glowing even brighter, casting a luminous haze around him. The weight of his power pressed down on Mary like a crushing force, as if daring her to retreat, to crumble under its suffocating pressure. But Mary stood firm, her body straight and her gaze locked on him, her confidence unshaken


    The air between them thickened, charged with an unsaid challenge. They stared at each other in silence, the weight of the moment palpable. Time itself seemed to stretch in that frozen space, neither willing to yield


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Ethan let out a resigned sigh. The overwhelming pressure of his mana lifted, the light in his eyes dimming as he eased back. With a simple flick of his hand, the scene around them shifted, the oppressive atmosphere replaced by a new environment


    Snow. Endless snowstorms and ice greeted them. The white, desolate landscape stretched out in all directions, a stark contrast to the garden they had left behind. Mary didn''t flinch, her eyes still locked on Ethan as if nothing had changed


    "Should we begin?" Mary''s voice was calm, her expression unreadable


    Ethan, ever composed, responded with his own question. "Tell me how you wish to begin"


    He wanted to give her atleast somewhat of a fighting chance, to level the playing field. Yet, there was an undeniable curiosity behind his question, as if he was eager to see how she would approach him


    "If it''s my wish¡­" Mary paused for a moment, her lips curving into a faint, enigmatic smile. "Then I hope you won''t actively attack during this fight. Also you should start by opening your World of Thoughts. And make sure to lower your defenses¡­oh, and don''t use that eye of yours while not breathing as well"


    Ethan raised a brow, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Anything else? You won''t be able to ask for more once the spar begins"


    Her gaze lingered on him, unwavering. "One last thing; you will take the form of a human"


    A beat of silence passed between them, the weight of her words hanging in the air. Ethan''s expression shifted, his calm composure giving way to something deeper, a ripple of curiosity beneath his surface. He studied her, eyes sharp as ever, yet there was a hint of wonder in them, as if he was searching for her reasoning


    "Elaborate?" He finally said, his voice steady, but there was now a shadow of interest present as if intrigued


    "You aren''t human" Mary replied without hesitation, her tone resolute, leaving no room for debate. There was a confidence in her voice, confidence that came from understanding his abilities and the veil of deception that was active at all times


    "May i ask why?" he asked, his voice a low murmur, but there was no denial


    Hearing him Mary''s smile softened, as if she were amused by the question. "I''ve already seen past that veil of dreams. To challenge you¡­ I need to face you on my own terms, not yours"


    For a moment, Ethan said nothing, his gaze piercing. He could feel the subtle shift in her demeanor, the quiet confidence that stemmed not from arrogance, but from a deeper understanding. She knew exactly what she was going up against and she still wanted to challange him


    With a small, almost imperceptible nod, he relented. "Very well" he said quietly, yet his voice carried a certain weight


    His form shimmered slightly, the air around him bending and distorting as he began to suppress the essence of what he truly was. The shift was subtle, almost unnoticeable to the naked eye yet the illusions that had once masked his existance began to fade away as he began to take on a human appearance. His presence was still the same yet there was no longer the artifice of deception around him as he was now truly in human form. He was now exposed. No, his human form was exposed


    "Your request has been granted" he said, his voice calm and steady


    With a subtle but graceful gesture, he opened his World of Thoughts


    A delicate white flower appeared in Ethan''s hand, blooming with a soft glow. He brought it close to his lips, whispering something too quiet to hear. A crown made of yellow roses manifested on his head, the petals luminous with ethereal light. As the crown of flowers bloomed upon his head, the petals luminous and otherworldly. A single yellow flower covered his left eye, a clear sign that his World of Thoughts was now fully open


    *//The Eternal Garden Of Dreams//*


    The world around them shifted again, transforming into a breathtaking landscape. The garden they had been in earlier reappeared, but now it was even more vibrant, surreal. Spirits and fairies danced among the blossoms, their laughter blending with the soft murmur of a nearby spirit lake, its waters shimmering under the darkened, star-filled sky. Children made of light played beneath the glowing canopy of trees and flowers, their joy filling the air. The stars above seemed to burn brighter against the inky darkness, as if the universe itself was watching over this sacred space


    It was a world of dreams, of serenity, a place where peace and beauty reigned supreme


    Ethan''s golden gaze followed Mary as she took in the sight. Under his watchful eyes, she began to weave her own thoughts, her presence growing heavier


    ''Watch carefully... And try to remember this feeling'' Mary''s voice whispered within her mind, her inner self preparing for the challenge ahead


    -''Feel what? What''s happening?!'' came the panicked response from the Mary inside her head. But they ignored it, focusing on the unfolding of her own World of Thoughts


    //Opening The World Of Thoughts//


    A black rose appeared in her hand, its petals a stark contrast against the peaceful landscape. She brought the dark rose to her lips, murmuring something in a soft whisper. Then a crown of thorned roses formed atop her head while a single bloody rose bloomed over her right eye obscuring it with its vivid crimson hue but even then it failed to conceal the tears of blood Mary has shed as the thorny vines of the rose wrapped around her figure


    *//Bloody Land Of The Rotten//*


    The world trembled as Mary''s thoughts came to life. The once serene garden twisted and blackened before their eyes. The silver spirit tree withered, its leaves darkening as it became a twisted monument of decay. The spirit lake turned into a pool of blood, its once-pure waters now thick and red, corrupting the spirits that once danced in joy. The childrens of light screamed, their laughter twisted into agonized cries as their forms became grotesque, their bodies kept alive only by hatred and resentment. The fairies that had once fluttered with carefree grace had their wings torn away, their agonized wails echoing through the tainted air


    Above, the sky was blotted out by swirling clouds of ash, and the stars that had once shone down so brightly were snuffed out. Only the blood-red moon remained, hanging ominously in the sky, casting its malevolent glow over the cursed land below


    The air, once fragrant with the scent of flowers, was now thick with the stench of decay and burning flesh. The garden had become a wasteland, a place of endless suffering and despair


    Ethan stood in the midst of it all, his expression unreadable. But inside, he felt something stir¡ªsomething deep, something forgotten. As he gazed upon the desolation of Mary''s world, he could feel the faint traces of his own thoughts and promises, intertwined within the chaos. Even his own hopes and dreams seemed to be reflected in the twisted landscape, a disturbing parallel to the beauty he had created


    Looking at the figure before him. He had no choice but to admit. It was him. He was the one who sent her here. And she was his hope and salvation


    He had sent her here. Somewhere in his heart, in the depths of his soul, he knew it to be true. Her World of Thoughts mirrored his in ways that he couldn''t deny, as if they were two sides of the same coin¡ªblack and white, hope and despair


    The World of Thoughts was a reflection of one''s innermost self, a door to their soul. It told the story of one''s journey, their values, their emotions, and everything they held dear. And the figure standing before him had seen and felt everything that could break a person. She had experienced suffering beyond comprehension¡ªthe loss of loved ones, the regrets of the past, the frustration of being powerless to change anything


    Her world was filled with nightmares. Endless cycles of pain. The inability to protect, the agony of watching everything fall apart. And yet, there she stood, not broken, but strong. Her suffering had not destroyed her¡ªit had shaped her into what she is today.


    And it pained him.


    Why did his heart ache just looking at her? Somewhere deep in his mind, forgotten memories stirred. Images flashed before his eyes, too fleeting to grasp. His head throbbed, and his soul cried out in recognition. This was not their first meeting. They had met before, in some distant time, in some distant place. His soul knew her, but his mind fought against the realization


    The headache worsened, like a needle piercing his heart. He could barely think, barely breathe as his soul screamed for him to reach out to her, to comfort her, to protect her. His mind was now clouded with confusion, with the cries of pain from the spirits and fairies, but he knew it wasn''t just that


    There was something more


    He needed to understand why. Why his heart felt like it was on fire, why his soul felt as though it had been torn apart just by standing in her presence. But there was no time for answers now


    The battle was fast approaching


    Ethan thought of taking a slow deep breath to steady himself but he had promised not to breathe so he pushed the strange feelings aside for the moment. He would get to the bottom of this later, but first, there was a fight to be had. And a promise to be kept


    "Very well" Ethan said, his voice low and calm despite the inner turmoil he was experiencing. "Let us begin"


    Ethan Bright VS Mary Bright ???

 Proposal(||)

    ''Akasha system''


    -Name:Ethan Aurelian Bright


    -Race:[UNKNOWN ENTITY: Racial Data Outside System Comprehension]


    -Level:200   -Rank:Fifth Order


    -Title:The Archduke of Dreams


    -Details:The Brighest Being feared by the Gods born from the infinite darkness of the ##### to fill the void with infinite stars. The Prophesied strongest and the brightest Celestial


    Looking at the system she knew that she first needed to understand how much power this worlds Ethan held. And she hoped that it won''t include invincibility


    Standing still and staring at eachother, a silent standoff insued as both parties refused to take the initiative of the battle


    Mary stood still while maintaining eye contact trying to figure out why Ethan hasn''t made a his move yet since opening the World Of Thoughts


    Normally Ethan would start most fights with overwhelming power to finish the job quickly. But she doubted he would do something so reckless since it didn''t really matter if he attacked or not, he couldn''t bleed anyway. Well, it doesn''t matter what he thinks since she was given a chance to better understand his abilities and she''ll take this chance


    As for the World of Thoughts she didn''t need to understand how Ethans World of Thoughts worked as it always had the exact same function. To weaken him and to lessen the burdens that were placed upon him along with weakening seals that restrain him


    To take initiative of the battle she frist gathered blood in her palm before shaping them into a sphere and shooting it forward like a cannon ball to try and direct his attention elsewhere


    But Ethan still refused to move from his spot and instead used a spell not even bothering to fight back or retaliate


    *//Silver aurora series:Land of mirror//*


    A small silver mirror was created at the palm of his hand as he redirected her attack with a flick of his wrist


    After slapping it towards the ground. Ethan turned his gaze to the sky before preparing a spell to respond to what was raining down towards him


    *//Golden stars series:Rain of twilight//*


    Following his spell an arrow and a bow made of condensed starlight formed in his hand which he aimed towards the sky before firing. As the arrow flew through the air, it emmited intense light before splitting into hundreds and then thousands eventually covering the entire sky making it appear as if stars were raining down from up above


    Then as if responding a rain of spears made from blood that emitted a red hue rained through the clouds before colliding with the arrows of light which brightened up the entire sky


    After the resulting collision which created several explosions clearing away the black clouds only to reveal Mary floating above the sky controlling mana to prepare a large scale magic


    Standing still Ethan just observed her actions not even bothering to take a step forward to interrupt her concentration or intervene in the spell


    Mary didn''t pay attention to his lack of interest or care but instead focused on her mana as she controlled the spirit lake which has now transformed into blood which upon release created a wave of blood that eventually turned into a sea that rushed towards Ethan


    Finally giving his proper attention. Ethan turned around to face the blood tsunami that could be seen rushing towards him while calmly raising his hand above his head to then grab starlight and swing it down lightly


    *//Golden stars series: The star blade//*


    Upon the activation of the spell a sword of light appeared in his hand which he swung in a simple motion of up to down resulting in a solar wave that split the red sea to reveal a horde of rotting corpses clawing their way towards him


    Looking at the horde of corpses rushing towards him like a tidal wave from both sides. Ethan seemed unbothered as he stared into the distance while the blade in his hand crumbled into light particals


    Finally returning his attention towards the sea of unending corpses before him that kept regenerating and rushing towards him he casted a spell


    *//Lullaby of the wind series: The storm of blades//*


    And the moment the spell was cast a storm of wind erupted which hid the fierce wind blades beneath allowing it to blow away the undead while ripping them apart as limbs flew off everywhere


    But it seems it still wasn''t enough to stop the undead horde as a skeleton dragon broke through the wind with many marks but no visible injury as it extended it''s claws towards him intending to catch and restrain him


    *//Black heaven style: Blade of eclipse//*


    But as it approaches him, It''s claw turned to nothing as a pitch black sword made of aura appeared in Ethan''s hand that seemed to swallow all matter from this world


    But the undead dragon seemed unfazed by the danger posed by Ethan as it rushed forward without fear while directing it''s breath towards Ethan to which he responded with a single spell


    *//Lighting of extinction series: Thunder spear of extinction//*


    All of it''s efforts seemed to be in vain as the spear of thunder split the dragons breath along with what remains of the once proud being


    But there was still more undead left as a another undead dragon attacked from behind to bite down on Ethan. But it''s teeth was caught by Ethan''s hand as he forcefully held the dragon''s mouth apart while preparing a spell aimed at it


    *//Lighting of extinction series: Thunderstorm of annihilation//*


    A sudden thunderstorm erupted as the dragon''s body turned to ash revealing the unharmed appearance of Ethan


    Seemingly having seen enough Ethan cast a single spell to finish the undead


    *//Fusion series:Elemental Riot//*


    The horde of undead rushed towards Ethan as every elements within his vicinity gathered together to enter a state of meltdown causing a reaction that eliminated all the undead corpses


    Finally having gotten rid of the undead, Ethan turned his head towards the sky to look at what Mary has been preparing for him this whole time


    Looking up he could see that it was also an unstable gathering of elements similar to the spell he had just cast but instead of blue it was red as it gathered together to take the shape of a spear


    She didn''t know how long it took but she hoped that Ethan won''t bother her during this time as it was crucial and one mistake might mean death to her


    Because what she was preparing could only be described as madness as the chaotic elements could go into a state of meltdown at any moment to create a explosion far worse than an atomic bomb capable of erasing a whole continent off of the map of the earth


    It is obviously not something that should be used during battle as it would harm both the enemy and allies


    But that was none of her business since after pouring every points of mana into it to the point the spell no longer had the capacity to accept more mana without reaching critical point, she shaped it to take the form of a spear while maintaining the critical state. Finally she completed something that only Ethan was meant to have


    *//Scarlet Order of Chaos//*


    Staring at one of the peaks that Ethan could reach she knew a monster like Ethan will definitly gain some insights.


    Having such belief she threw the spear towards Ethan who calmly observed


    *********************


    He could see it. The mana structure of this thing if only if he could reconstruct it and improve it''s foundation a bit further but first he needed to ensure it wouldn''t cause too much damage


    Thus he flew towards it extending his hand in an effort to stop it. But he had no intention of extinguishing it as he needed to observe it a bit further. It was such an excellent research material


    Observing how it maintained a critical point he couldn''t help but feel further interest causing him to get closer in order to feel it up close and study it


    Was probably what that crazy monster would be thinking right about now. She stood still lost in thoughts before turning her head to face the large fluctuation of mana before her


    Looking at the clash of red and blue. Mary could only smile bitterly. No matter how low someone''s emotional response was they still felt something when faced with a new interesting thing


    With the World Of Thoughts opened and his emotional state being unstable due to the seal being released he probably didn''t even realize his own excitement. And that could be compared to a new toy for him


    But she knew it won''t last long as it might break at any moment, since it was just a toy in the end. So preparing herself to deliver her next strike she held her breath and watched him intently while using the covers of the shadow to hide her presence


    Finally after a few moments later the spear crumbled causing an explosion that could obliterate a continent


    But the only thing all that power managed to accomplish was raising some dust since the explosion was quickly suppressed and controlled by Ethan who stood still in the sky


    While Ethan was observing the small ball in his hands she lunged at him with a large scythe condensed from blood


    *//Dance of blood style:Flowing river of blood//*


    Clang~!


    But her ambush wasn''t successful as her scythe was blocked by the sword that appeared in Ethans hand as they both looked at each others eyes before dissapearing while leaving behind an afterimage


    *//Infinite stars style:Connect the stars//*


    They soared through the sky, their movements a graceful ballet, as if the heavens themselves were their stage. Twisting and turning, they spun their weapons with precision, each clash resonating like thunder in the air. With every strike, they rebounded off one another, gaining just enough distance to prepare for the next violent clash


    Whoosh! BOOM!


    Their bodies became blurs of motion, leaving trails of shimmering light where their magical energy intersected. The sky echoed with the relentless rhythm of their battle, the sharp clamor of steel against steel the only proof of their ongoing performance


    *********************


    She was dancing


    The sky around her was alive with the clash of weapons and the flurry of movement. Her arms, her scythe, her very being¡ªeverything moved in perfect harmony with the chaotic rhythm of the battle. Mary spun and twisted through the air, the sharp edge of her blood-forged weapon slicing through the wind as she twirled, a wild grin spreading across her face. The thrill of it all, the energy, the sheer force behind each strike¡ªit was intoxicating


    It had been so long since she''d danced like this with him. She couldn''t remember the last time she''d felt this alive, this free. Why had she ever stopped?


    Another sharp clash of metal rang out, and she felt the force of Ethan''s sword sending her backward. The impact was fierce, but instead of crashing to the ground, she dipped low, letting her body follow the motion with practiced ease. With a flicker of mana, she rebounded, her feet never touching the ground as she soared back up, anticipation building with every second. Her heart raced, but not from fear¡ªno, it was something else. Excitement? Maybe even joy


    The air was filled with mana, humming with the tension between them. It felt like the very atmosphere reeked of death, yet she couldn''t help but feel exhilarated. Sweat clung to her skin, but she barely noticed it, too absorbed in the moment, in the battle, in him


    As she shot through the sky, her eyes caught Ethan''s. His golden eyes were steady, glowing like a distant twin star, radiant and unyielding. For a moment, the flashing lights of their intertwined magic blurred her vision, momentarily blinding her, but she still felt his presence¡ªmonstrous yet alluring as he pulled her back into the fight. He was a constant, a force of nature that she had always known. And now, here they were again, dancing in the sky like they had so many times before. How could she have forgotten this feeling?


    She dropped to the ground, her boots skidding through the dirt as she tried to halt her momentum. The earth kicked up in her wake, and her breath came in heavy bursts, but her smile was wide and bright, untamed. She stood there for a second, chest rising and falling, heart pounding, her blood singing with the rush of it all. Despite the chaos around them, despite the sweat and exhaustion, there was something almost playful in her eyes


    She was breathless, yes, but she had never felt more alive than before


    ****************************


    They were both using different styles, different weapons, but somehow, they clashed as though they were born to fight this way. Ethan''s sword style was precise, graceful, each movement calculated with a fluidity that seemed as if it''s destination had been decided long ago. Mary, on the other hand, was raw, her strikes less refined but just as elegant. It wasn''t chaotic, not anymore. It was deliberate¡ªa dance. Ethan noticed it in the way her movements flowed, the way her scythe arced through the air, mirroring his own


    It didn''t take long for him to recognize her technique. She had modified his style. Her weapon, her movements¡ªit was all derived from his own swordsmanship, tailored to suit her scythe. She had taken something of his and made it her own. The realization intrigued him. He watched her carefully, not with surprise, but with awe and respect. In her movements, he saw the reflection of something every time she swung her scythe, what kind of battles she has fought and the battlefield that she has traversed which was something that only she remembered yet still retained


    Their eyes met, and without a word, they both reached a silent agreement. This would be their final clash. The dance was nearing its end


    With that unspoken understanding, he fell from the sky to stand on equal footing as he rushed towards her, their weapons raised as they collided with a force that echoed through the earth. The impact sent them spiraling, both twisting their bodies to recover. They locked eyes again, their silent communication still intact, neither of them needing to speak to know what came next. Step by step, they closed the distance between them, their movements deliberate, each step measured. As they neared, the tension grew thick in the air around them


    At arm''s length, they stood still for a moment. Ethan''s golden eyes held hers, steady and unwavering. He could see the excitement in her gaze, the fire burning behind the exhaustion. Despite the sweat streaking her face, despite the weariness in her limbs, she was still breathtaking. Her beauty wasn''t diminished by the battle, but enhanced by it¡ªher fierce determination, her joy in the fight, all of it painted in the sheen of sweat that clung to her skin. The faint scent of her lingered in the air, carried to him by his sharp senses


    ''She''s beautiful, isn''t she?'' Such thoughts crossed his mind for a moment as he couldn''t help but acknowledge her beauty almost subconsciously


    ''No'' He quickly cleared his head


    it wasn''t the time to entertain such thoughts they both knew what was coming


    In perfect synchronicity, they unleashed their final strikes, the culmination of all the energy and momentum they had gathered during their graceful performance in the air. Ethan''s sword blazed with radiant light, the edges of his blade cutting through the very fabric of the sky


    *//Infinite stars style:Sever the stars//*


    Mary''s scythe, glowing with crimson energy, sliced through the air in a deadly arc, her magic pulsing with silent intensity


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    *//Dance of blood style:Dead silence//*


    BOOM!


    The clash was cataclysmic. A shockwave rippled out, sending clouds of dirt and debris into the air, obscuring their view of one another. As the dust settled, Ethan stood still, his mind racing through the events of the battle, his senses still heightened, still processing the final exchange. He could feel the shift as his World of Thoughts returned to its normal state. Mary''s spiritual world, her World of Thoughts, had crumbled in the aftermath of their clash


    ******************


    Mary was dancing. The sky above her blurred, streaks of death-tainted air swirling with sweat and battle as her body whirled, arms and scythe flailing with graceful violence. She could hear the clash of weapons¡ªa rhythm she hadn''t felt in what seemed like ages. When had she ever stopped doing this with him? She couldn''t recall. Her movements became a familiar pattern: swing forward, step back, then swing again. Her heart raced, filled with a strange mix of nostalgia and thrill. Why had she ever stopped?


    Another clash of their weapons echoed through the air, and this time, the force of Ethan''s blow sent her hurtling backward. Mary twisted in midair, dipped low, and used magic to bounce herself back. The sheer suspense coursing through her veins only fueled her excitement. She soared skyward once again, rising to meet him. His golden eyes, glowing like twin stars, fixed on her with an intensity that sent shivers down her spine. She barely had time to catch her breath before landing hard, skidding along the ground, dirt flying up in her wake. She came to a halt, smiling, breathless, heart pounding in a way that made her feel alive, and more than just existing


    Ethan, on the other hand, was composed, even as they fought. Their fighting styles were different, their weaponry distinct, but the rhythm of their clash was seamless. His sword style was graceful, fluid, elegant, while Mary''s was more forced yet equally refined, like a dance barely holding together but somehow still beautiful. As they moved, Ethan observed her technique, and it didn''t take long for him to realize the truth: her style was a modified version of his own. She had taken his movements, his style, and tailored them to suit herself. He found himself seeing her weapon art in a new light, admiring how she had transformed something that was his into something uniquely hers


    In that moment, they both silently acknowledged the same thing¡ªthis would be their final clash. The end of their shared dance was near. With this unspoken agreement between them, they both stood on equal grounds, preparing for one final collision. The tension mounted as they spun, their bodies twisting to recover from each strike, eyes locking again and again in the heat of battle. As they neared each other, there was a brief pause. Mary stared deeply into Ethan''s eyes, her face flushed with excitement, her sweat-soaked hair clinging to her skin. Yet despite her haggard appearance, Ethan saw nothing but beauty¡ªsomething raw, something that stirred the depths of his being that he had forgotten


    And then, with all the energy they had gathered through their deadly dance, they unleashed their final strike


    *//Infinite Stars Style: Sever the Stars//*


    *//Dance of Blood Style: Dead Silence//*


    The air crackled with tension, and then¡ªBOOM!


    The ground beneath them shook from the sheer force of their clash. Clouds of dirt rose up, obscuring their vision, shrouding them both in darkness. When the dust settled, Ethan stood still, lost in thought. The World of Thoughts, his spiritual world, had returned to its original state, while Mary''s was crumbling around him. The fight had reached its conclusion, but something lingered in the back of his mind. His eyes flared with light as he surveyed his surroundings, only to spot something unexpected¡ªa knife flying straight toward his face


    Whoosh!


    Ethan shifted his body, stepping lightly to the side to dodge the attack. But before he could fully avoid it, a second dagger appeared from behind him aiming directly for his head as it emerged from the shadow cast by the first dagger


    Whoosh~


    Caught off guard by its sudden appearance, he instinctively tilted his head, narrowly avoiding the knife. Yet a sharp sting followed¡ªa thin, golden streak appeared on his cheek as the blade grazed him


    And to his disbelief, he felt something trickling down his face


    Wiping the wound, the cut on his face vanished instantly without a trace, but the golden blood staining his white glove remained, an undeniable sign of something amiss


    His heart raced, his mind reeling. Ethan''s gaze snapped towards Mary, his eyes shaking with a mixture of shock and confusion. He stood frozen, struggling to comprehend the significance of this new and unsettling discovery


    -''Why is this guy acting like he is seeing his blood for the first time?''


    ''Because it is his first time seeing his own blood''


    -''...What do you mean by ''Its his first time''?''


    ''Ethan isn''t a human. He''s the perfect being. Blood, tears¡ªthose things were never part of him. He was never meant to have blood let alone be able to bleed''


    -''So you''re saying he just magically gained the ability to bleed during this fight?'' Their explanation only caused Mary''s confusion to deepen


    ''Yes. It''s sudden, but his emotional agitation during this battle likely triggered this change. His body is tailored to suit his goals and desires. The moment he feels even the slightest temptation or emotional pull, his body adapts. And right now, something made him vulnerable, made him bleed''


    -''So he''s... becoming a human?''


    ''Not quite, but close. Ethan is the Embodiment of Perfection. He''s not perfect because he is flawless, but because he is infinitely close to perfection. In a sense, he has always been on the edge of becoming more, or less. Right now, he''s teetering towards humanity''


    -''So¡­ it''s because of me? Also does that mean he is becoming a lesser being?''


    ''Perhaps. Maybe he found you so captivating that, for a moment, he wanted to feel like a human''


    -''...'' Mary suddenly grew silent as disgust suddenly radiated from her soul which they felt very clearly


    ''So basically the knife we just threw has a guranteed chance of inflicting heavy bleeding. Although it barely made him bleed'' Feeling the emotional change they quickly changed their words


    Hearing them Mary''s thoughts shifted. -''So the knife... that knife you threw is valuable?


    ''Yes. The knife had an effect meant to cause severe bleeding, but it barely made him bleed. And yet, the fact that it did at all makes it incredibly valuable''


    -''Then we should get it back, right? I mean, if it''s that valuable¡ª''


    ''We can''t. It''s gone from the Akasha system. Ethan''s taken it. He''s going to study it, though he won''t find much''


    -''So... what do we do now?''


    ''Nothing. We just wait. Ethan won''t let someone who made him bleed¡ªwho shook him¡ªjust walk away freely''


    As they spoke, the world around them began to shift. The illusionary garden cracked, pieces of it falling apart, revealing the harsh, snowy landscape outside. The cold bit into them for only a moment before they were pulled back into the garden, returned to its pristine, undisturbed beauty. The light spar had ended, and everything seemed normal once again


    Mary looked around, checking for anything out of place. Satisfied, she turned her gaze back to Ethan. His golden eyes remained fixed on her, but now, there was something new in them¡ªa mixture of shock, confusion, and something else she couldn''t quite name. Whatever had changed inside him, whatever had awakened, was still there, and it made her wonder what this Ethan''s future would look like


    And as for Ethan, he was looking at her while feeling his heartache and emotional turmoil calm down as he carefully monitored his emotions watching it return to how it was before entering the World Of Thoughts. At this odd phenomenon Ethan made a mental note to experiment with his World Of Thoughts to find the connection with the Young Lady standing before him as he spoke


    "As promised i will accept all your previous proposals and accept every future suggestions that are deemed reasonable or fair. So is there anything else you wanna add to this?"


    "I wanna get admitted into the Academy. So i need a lot of things identification, admission letter into the Academy, equipment, and finally i want you to train me and help me go somewhere so grant me a few requests such as going to the borders"


    "Anything else?" Ethan asked knowing that she likely had a lot more to say


    "It would be ideal if you could assign two of your Zodiacs to me. Preferably the Radiant star, and the Silent star"


    "May i ask why?" Ethan inquired curiously finding it odd but willing to grant it either way


    "Well. The Radiant star is accompanying you while the  Malevolent star and Benevolent star are accompanying your sister. As for the others if my memory serves me right the Brightest star, Blessed star, Cursed star, and Mad Star should all be inside the Academy right now"


    "I see. Is that all? I will keep my promise as long as it doesn''t cross the line" Ethan said wanting to get this over with as quickly as humanly possible


    "Then since you took my dagger make sure to return it after making it better and i wanna request for compensation as well but before that there''s something really important that i have to tell you" Mary stated before taking a deep breath to get serious as she needed to announce something really important for their future


    "Which is?" Ethan asked with curiosity as his interest was piqued by her serious expression and heavy tone


    "We will be adopting two children in the not so distant future so i hope you would accept them and raise them as your own" Mary explained while extending two fingers towards his face while still keeping her serious face


    "..." Ethan staring at his soon to be wife''s behaviour and her natural shamelessness wondered what was going on in his head when he sent her here. No, how did he even place his hopes on someone like this?


    "As for the items i want the rings of devotion along with a staff that can change shape and transf-" While Ethan was questioning his life decisions and wondering why he was having an emotional turmoil over this madwoman. The culprit who caused Ethan''s self-existential crisis kept on talking disregarding his feelings


    "..." Finally, Ethan''s eyes regained focus, only to lose it again as they began to glow. He glanced at his office table, hoping to somehow skip this long speech and avoid wasting time. But even after scanning all the documents on his desk and shifting his focus back to what was in front of him, he was surprised to find that she was still talking


    "I understood so you can stop now. I will have all of them prepared after this is over" Ethan didn''t understand why he lost his patience so easily before questioning if he has finally lost it as the abnormalities in himself continued


    "I will update the Akasha system and give you your blessings as promised so we would perform the blessing ceremony first" Ethan stated while trying to distract himself and making sure nothing could detect his current state


    Then after sighing to calm down he changed their location to a more suitable place to perform the engagement ceremony as they arrived below the silver spirit tree and stepped on a white structure with the statue of a goddess


    This spot seemed to be the perfect for an engagement ceremony as there were many flowers spread around


    But Ethan didn''t seem to be particularly satisfied as he waved his hand decorating the surrounding to be more of a proper engagement ceremony before nodding and looking at her. After looking at her as if he was measuring something he went on to summon fairies and spirits to bring a white wedding dress that was beautifully decorated, before proceeding to get rid of all the blood and sweat while lifting her in the air with magic and closing his eyes as spirits fixed his clothes while the fairies changed her dress


    Finally after the change was over and they were both now wearing a formal wedding dress, Ethan opened his mouth to speak


    "This engagement ceremony will be under the supervision of the Goddess of Love, Beauty, and Fertility Sylvian as we swear on our souls that our hearts will always be one"


    Saying that he extended his hand towards her just like the first time as if nothing had happened


    Staring at the outstreched hand she thought it was quite an outrageous thing to say as that oath will mean if anyone of them cheats or sets their eyes to another they will both die


    Looking at the traces of mana in his eyes and his attitude she could tell Ethan was having a difficult time and wasn''t in the right state of mind either as he seemed uneasy and bothered about something


    But that didn''t matter to her as she wasn''t exactly in the right mind either


    Thinking such thoughts she stretched out her left hand to recieve the blessing of darkness. While Ethan got on his knee to gently hold her hand and slowly put a ring on her ring finger before kissing the back of her hand causing it to turn into a shadow as a crescent moon shape appeared on the back of her hand as it glowed softly


    Pulling her hand away she could tell something was in her hand as there was now a plain silver ring there identical to the one on her ring finger. The ring seemed rather plain for a noble but Ethan never really cared much about keeping up appearance anyway. Meanwhile Ethan could be seen taking off his left white glove revealing a white hand with long slender fingers


    Understanding the meaning behind his action she carefully held Ethans left hand and brought it before her chest while inserting the silver ring on his long ring finger


    Ethan pulled his hand and put on his gloves again before looking at her hand for a moment and deciding on something as his gloves melted exposing his hands with the ring


    "I will keep my promise of announcing our engagement throughout the human domain and for your new nam-"


    "Mary Selene Bright" Mary interrupted Ethan, declaring her name with a confident tone


    "..." Gazing at her confident face and attidute Ethan concluded that she had already decided


    After confirming her name he took her right hand and gave his blessing before doing the same on her right hand which now seemed to be made of light with the symbol of the sun and moon


    Staring at her now changed hands she knew there was one more blessing as she swept up her hair and lifted the thin vedding veil to fully reveal her beautiful face sending a seductive look


    Ethan staring at her face was reminded of the smile she had shown when they were dancing through the air and he thought about wanting to see it once more as his heartbeat quickened before sighing to calm it down as he proceeded to grab her neck and pull her closer as they shared a short moment to seal the deal


    While they were sealing their lips the statue of the goddess glowed signifying that the ceremony was successful and that it has successfully ended


    But they stood still. Mary savored the moment as she had forgotten the last time this happened. Meanwhile Ethan just stood there waiting for her to finish


    When Ethan finally decided to pull away a blinding light was emitted from Mary''s body resonating with the statue as her body adapted to the new change


    Standing there Ethan touched his lips remembering the familliar sensation and savoring the warmth and taste before contemplating where he had gone wrong and wondered if he shouldn''t have revealed himself during the court before shaking his head to update her Akasha system as she wished and to keep his end of the deal


    So in the end, Ethan reached the conclusion that he should keep himself busy as a weird sense of nostalgia and a sense of belonging and wanting more lingered at the back of his mind


    But more importantly the smile she showed today, he wanted to see more of it. The moment the smile appeared on her face his aching heart calmed down, and all the pain that it caused dissapeared along with it, before it started beating at an abnormal pace


    Snapping out of his thoughts he sighed once again to calm down his beating heart while thinking about how many times he has sighed today


    ********************


    When she opened her eyes she could feel the changes in her body as she felt a strong energy and the blessings now surrounding her along with the soul binding with Ethan


    But to more accurately understand the changes she opened the status window only to discover slight changes


    >Akasha system<


    [Status Window]


    >Name:Mary Selene Bright


    >Rank:First Order   >Level:15(0%)


    >Class:Available


    >Title:Forest Hunter


    >Bloodline:Scarlet Moon Elf


    >Physique:61   >Constitution:15


    >Mind:43¡Á2   >Spirit:0


    >Soul:???


    >Health:71/1830+300   >Mana:109/2580+3000


    >Available stat points:0


    >Passive skills:Mana Breath LV10, Mana Vein LV4, Mana Core LV6, Mana Sense LV10, Mana Control LV10, Mana Mind LV10, Yin-Yang Body


    >Active skills:[Aura],[Fire series],[Ice series],[Wind series],[Lighting series],[Light series],[Blood series]


    >Weapon Arts:None


    >Additional skills:None


    >Status:[Exhausted]


    =====================


    It seems Ethan has modified the Akasha system just like they had requested. But looking at the new status window they knew that they would have to explain all the changes to Mary but decided to postpone it until later since the soul of Mary seems to have fallen asleep. So deciding to wait they opened the inventory to find it mostly empty except for a staff, an identification card, a recommendation letter, and a marriage certificate stamped by the emporer


    Now with this all Mary had to do was improve her stats and acquire a class on her own. So with that they closed the inventory and sat still for a moment before opening the status window again and checking the newly added things


    [Blessings of Light and Darkness]


    >Abilities:? [Blessing of Light]


    When exposed to light get 20% stat boost to all stats along with 100% health and mana recovery boost


    ? [Blessing of Darkness]


    When exposed to darkness get 20% stat boost to all stats along with 100% speed boost when in hiding


    ? [Under the Stars]


    Under the influence of a star get 10% stat boost to all stats along with gaining access to Solar and Lunar attributes, gaining proficiency over yin-yang energy (can be stacked)


    [Scarlet Moon Elves]


    >Abilities:? [Hemomancy]


    You the Progenitor of blood magic have deeper understanding of blood magic and can use it more effectively


    ? [Blood energy]


    You can harness the power of blood and utilize it to it''s fullest potential


    ? [Child of Mana]


    As an ancient elven race chosen by mana only dragons can rival your control over magic and your affinity with the elements and mana


    >Description:An extinct clan of ancient elves who were the ancestors of vampires


    While they were reading the description their thoughts were interrupted as a voice called out to her


    "You''re awake" Ethan said as he extended his hand towards her


    Mary blinked as she stared at the hand offered to her before offering a smile and accepting it. Thinking that he seemed to have returned to normal


    Meanwhile Ethan unaware of her thoughts escorted her to the table while blatanly staring at her before speaking


    "Fascinating, to think such a weak human vessel could generate and withstand so much power. But it seems it has it''s limits too. Seeing the condition of your body and how you drag it around in such poor conditions you seem to have very little care for it" Ethan muttered for Mary to hear before closing his eyes seemingly deep in thought as he recalled something


    As the silence between them continued the newly wed couple seem to have reached the table as Ethan pulled the chair for her


    "Here''s the two items you asked for" Ethan said as he presented two items,  necklace and a bracelet


    "How long did i sleep?" Mary finally opened her mouth to speak


    "44 minutes 18 seconds"


    "Has it been announced?"


    "I distorted and overwrote the memories within the human domain so there will be no problems about identity and as an insurance a C-rank adventurer card ready for an advancement has been prepared. As for marriage, it has been announced and stamped by the Emperor of mankind himself" Ethan replied while asking for her hand in a rather gentle manner as if treating a sick patient


    "Are there any problems?" Mary asked while giving her hand to him unbothered by his careful demeanor


    "You will have to attend the yearly Royal Banquet with me. And you''ll be involved in politics which i''m sure both of us would like to avoid" Ethan answered while accepting her hand and putting on the bracelet for her


    "But i can still attend the Academy within this year right?" Mary asked as she retrieved her hand


    "You don''t have to take the entrance exam but you will have to take the evaluation test" Ethan answered while getting up and walking behind her to straighten her shoulders and fix her hair


    "Anything else?" Mary inquired further while straightening her shoulders following Ethan''s hands


    "Here''s the Adventurers card. I will transfer the money later and for the two items. It was made just like you requested" Ethan said while putting on the necklace for her before creating a mirror infront of her to show her appearance. Looking at her reflection in the silver mirror Mary noted to herself that her reflection was still shown in the mirror as she watched Ethan fix her silver hair and straighten it out


    "Lastly if there''s any problems just call my name. It doesn''t have to be a shout afterall it''s the thought that counts" Ethan said while pulling her chair back as he dispelled the mirror and walked infront of Mary to meet her eyes

 Something New(|)

    "Alright. I''ll contact you if there''s any problems. Oh and before that Ethan. I have a request to make"


    "I''ll consider it"


    "Give me your neck"


    "What you''re hoping for isn''t possible"


    "I''ve made you bleed, so is there anything that says i can''t do it again?"


    -''Since the knife''s gone we can''t really make him bleed anymore right?''


    "That was jus-" Ethan couldn''t continue as Mary pressed her finger against his mouth with a mischevious smile on her face


    "Shh~ My dear i know that you want it as well, Ethan. As a matter of fact since i can make you shed blood i can also make you shed tears as well. And your heart will be shaken either way and by that i mean all three hearts included"


    -''Why exactly are we trying to seduce this guy? I thought we already succeeded''


    *Sigh*  "Just do as you please" Ethan said not wanting to continue the topic of conversation and to just get it over with


    -''He gave up surprisingly quickly. Did we manage to annoy him that much?''


    Ignoring the noise inside her head Mary stood on tip-toe while pulling Ethan by the collar in the same manner he did. Expect this time instead of a kiss it looked more like an loving embrace if you exclude the part where Mary is biting and nibbling on Ethan''s neck causing small drops of golden blood as she sucks on it


    Drinking the small drops of blood she felt extreme pleasure as she felt like she was drinking a heavenly elixir as she felt vitality return to her weak body. But it seems she failed to realize that she was getting intoxicated as her breathing quickened and became uneven ragged breath as she sometimes had to stop to take a breather as hot air blew out of her mouth with each pant. This caused her to curse under her breath as she felt everything become fuzzy as the world around her started to blur


    >Akasha system<


    >You have gained 8 vitality...


    >You have gained 3 agility...


    >You have gained 6...


    >You have gained...


    -''Looking at this just makes me feel like my efforts were worth nothing''


    ''...''


    -''We didn''t really need to tip-toe did we?''


    ''Not really''


    -''Hold on. Are you drunk?''


    ''Not exactly''


    -''Then what are you?! An animal in heat?''


    ''Stay quiet and try to enjoy it. For vampires sucking the blood of powerful beings from a superior race like Ethan are the greatest pleasure they can experience. Not to mention if it''s their chosen spouse both parties will experience heavenly pleasure''


    -''I doubt it. I mean just look at him. His face didn''t even flinch when you bit him and during this entire conversation his face didn''t even change while you''re over her acting like an animal in heat''


    ''He''s just not used to it yet''


    -''What do you mean not used to it? He''s clearly indifferent''


    ''Please just shut up''


    -''Wait! Wait a moment! Now that i think about it. Did i become a vampire? Why are you biting his neck? The system description said nothing about having to drink blood. Did i miss something?''


    ''You didn''t miss anything. This is just to help with the recovery''


    -''How does drinking blood help? And what do you mean for recovery purposes? You clearly have a different purpose. I mean just look at your self in the mirror you''re panting and sweating like you''re having an intercourse while the guy you''re sucking doesn''t even seem to feel it''


    ''Just like the description said the scarlet moon elves are the ancestors to vampires. So they get all the benefits of an vampire with no downsides''


    -''Wait, does that mean he will also become a vampire?''


    ''No. To turn someone like Ethan into a vampire you would need their permission and even if they give you their permission and fully consent to being turned into a vampire, the disparity in strength is too big so it isn''t possible. Plus we have nothing to gain from turning him into an vampire as our souls have already been intertwined''


    -''Then what will happen if we try to turn him into a vampire then?''


    ''His body would probably adapt and gain the abilities of an vampire although that is only if he wants to have it''


    -''Isn''t that just cheating then?...Wait before i forget i wanna ask something. Are the vampires of this world also weak to sunlight but not moonlight?''


    ''Yes but it only weakens them and how much they are weakened also depends on the vampire''s strength. Are they above the level of a vampire lord or not''


    -''So how exactly does that work here? Moonlight is supposed to be just the reflection of sunlight. So is moonlight too weak or does the moon generate it''s own light?''


    ''The 13 moons each generate their own light. But the reason vampires can live comfortably is mostly due to the fact that the World of Chaos has no sun''


    -''I''m sorry what? What do you mean that there''s no sun? There was clearly a giant radiating ball of fire in the sky. If there''s no sun then what is that?''


    ''First of all that was not the sun. It orbits the World of Chaos just like the 13 moons and is at most as large as one of the moons. Sure it may be big enough to eat a whole solar system outside the World of Chaos but here it is not that big. Besides it''s a living organism it sometimes eats the broken worlds floating towards the World of Chaos''


    -''I''m sorry, could you repeat that and explain it to me in a way that is easier for me to understand?''


    ''The so called sun floating in the sky is alive and it eats planets''


    -''...Okay so. What do you mean by ''it''s alive and it eats planets?'' Then what about other stars? Are they also some kind of monster pretending to be a star?''


    ''Yes''


    -''...All of them? Like every single one of them is alive and they eat planets?''


    ''Yes. Every single one. The World of Chaos can no longer give birth to any stars. And every single star you see in the night sky is just a beast imitating a star. There are many of them. Some are outer beasts, some are monsters born in the Abyss, while some are just beasts from the World of Chaos''


    -''...''


    ''Back to the original topic. Here, Vampires are weak to sunlight because of the hatred the Goddess of the Sun, Solaris has for the undead and the vampires that create ghouls and are classified as undead naturally receive her hatred and with her death they can''t resolve the hatred until the birth of the next Goddess of the Sun. But they can''t wait that long so they seeked the protection of the 13 moons which resulted in the vampires or elves to have a total of 13 clans most of which have already gone extinct. And in case you couldn''t tell the Scarlet Moon elves worshipped the seventh moon of Killing  July''


    -''Too much information. Also is it just me or does it feel like everything is just ridiculous''


    ''...''


    After a long moment of awkward silence Mary seemed to feel satisfied as she pulled away from Ethan''s neck but it seems she wasn''t done as she held Ethan''s face making eye contact and staring at his face intently


    Meanwhile Ethan seemingly unbothered by her behavour simply wiped his neck causing the wound to dissapear instantly while the blood scattered into particals of mana before being absorbed back into his body


    Mary seeing that process could only pout to look cute as it highlighted the rosy pink blush on her cheeks which just made her appear even cuter before she opened her mouth to speak


    "Your body''s already adapting to the new changes of having blood. So would you please be kind enough to ensure that only your dear wife will get to have her daily share of blood?"


    "You don''t have to worry about such things. Because as you''ve said and pointed out repeatedly so far only you have made me bleed"


    "Anyway. I''ve been meaning to ask but what do you specialize in?"


    "I''m not quite sure what you mean"


    "You know exactly what i mean"


    "If there''s any other problems contact me. If not, i will be taking my leave"


    "Come on don''t be like that. Let''s trade information so just answer my questions such as do you use magic and if you do happen to use it what kind of magic, do you use?"


    "No"


    "Pretty Please?"


    "I can use all elemental magic and aura but i doubt that''s what you''re asking"


    "Celestial magic?"


    "Yes"


    "Do you have the power of chaos? And what about the primordial elements?"


    "Yes"


    "Then what about swordsmanship?"


    "Reverse heaven and black heaven"


    "Supernatural?"


    "Anything you can imagine"


    "Do you excel at anything?"


    "Everything"


    "So just a jack of all trades at best and at worst a good for nothing?"


    "From a certain perspective or objectively speaking. Yes"


    "That''s troubling"


    "..."


    -''Why? That''s good right? He can do anything''


    ''That''s the problem. Because he can do anything he neglects so many things and doesn''t excel at any field''


    -''What does that even mean?''


    ''He probably can''t even remember the last time he used water magic''


    "I answered all of your questions truthfully just as promised, so now it''s your turn"


    "I just turned 18 not long ago and i''m still pure"


    "Haa..." Ethan sighed heavily wondering what he was expecting from her and why he even agreed to this deal knowing what was coming for him


    But he had to snap out of his train of thoughts as he suddenly had to catch her staggering figure


    Standing still after catching her, he could only stare at her peacefully sleeping face that clearly appeared drunk while sighing once again at the absurdity of this whole situation while questioning if she was fine with revealing such weakness infront of a man especially considering her beauty before mentally noting to himself that he should do something about this while bringing her close to his chest preparing to lift her up


    Sighing to himself once more he got up while carrying her in a princess carry before fading into the distance


    ***********************


    Mary had a nice peaceful sleep as it had been quite some time since she fell into deep asleep but her peaceful sleep was interrupted as someone opened the door to her chambers before walking up to the window and opening the curtains fully exposing the morning sun and opening the windows letting the fresh breeze enter the room


    Mary groaned as she felt the morning sun land on her face as she flipped over to the other side of the bed only to be met with a cool breeze that made her uncomfortable which was all interrupted by a cool voice


    "Madam. The sun''s rising and Master Ethan would be arriving soon, so we need to have you dressed before his arrival"


    Finally Mary seemed to wake up as she got up and rubbed her eyes before getting up and looking at the maid standing next to the bed


    "Is the bath ready?"


    "Yes, the bath has been prepared"


    "How did i arrive last night?"


    "Master Ethan carried you to your chambers"


    "You are dismissed. And tell the others that i will get down shortly after"


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The maid didn''t say anything as she just bowed respectfully before leaving her room and closing the door


    ''How long did i sleep?''


    -''How am i supposed to know?''


    >Akasha system<


    >11 hours 36 minute 42 seconds 81.01 milliseconds and...


    ''Stop. Only include months, days, hours, minutes, and seconds''


    -''It can do that?''


    ''Did you even read the tutorial?''


    -''...''


    ''Forget that i even asked''


    Finally she got up from the king sized bed and went downstairs only to be greeted by the sight of servants bowing respectfully before being led to the bath


    While taking the bath prepared by the servants she tried to relax but was unable to do so due to all the commotion and noise inside her head


    -''So when am i gonna get my body back?''


    ''You mean Our body?''


    -''So when am i gonna gain control of OUR body?''


    ''When the training starts''


    -''And when does this training start?''


    ''It will be soon''


    -''That doesn''t answer my questions''


    "My lady it''s said that master Ethan has arrived"


    "Let him in and tell him i''ll go down to meet him shortly after"


    Bowing down once again the maid left as Mary got out of the bath and dressed up to go down and greet Ethan


    When Mary finally went down she was greeted by a chef who seemed to bring urgent news as he was sweating bullets


    "Madam. Umm... could you please persuade Master Ethan that he doesn''t need to cook and to let the servants do it for him?"


    "I''ll go talk to him"


    Saying that she headed towards the kitchen only to be greeted by the sight of Ethan wearing an white apron and seemingly cooking something


    "People need work to get paid Ethan"


    "I''ll consider it"


    "Let''s talk somewhere more suitable"


    "You can wait at the dining hall. I''ll be there shortly after you"


    "Don''t make me wait for too long"


    Mary turned around to go to the dining hall before sitting down


    -''Isn''t he a noble? When did he learn how to cook?''


    ''He didn''t learn he just knew how to do it instinctively''


    -''How does someone know how to cook instinctively?''


    ''As the embodiment of perfection he''s a being that defies all odds''


    -''That didn''t answer my question''


    ''I wasn''t trying to answer your question''


    Finally after what felt like an hour of waiting Ethan finally entered the dining hall with servants carrying a tray of food before sitting down opposite to Mary


    They both stared at eachother until all the plates were on the table before Mary ordered for their absence


    "We would like to be alone"


    The moment those words left her mouth all servants scattered and left the room leaving the two alone


    "What exactly did you do?"


    "You asked me for identification"


    "And this is the identity you found me?"


    "You needed new identity. I needed to announce our marriage. And the Empire needed to cover up the death of a Marquiss who died of natural causes"


    "How did it happen?"


    "If i suddenly announce my marriage with someone that appeared out of nowhere we will naturally face some backlash. The former head of this household was known to be righteous, just, and kind. Thanks to that he held great reputation and influence that could rival even a ducal household. With these things as cover he was able to hide his evil doings"


    "Get to the point. Ethan"


    "When overwriting the memories, i created a story that benefited all parties involved. You would become the only daughter and the rightful heir of the Marquess family who was known for their blood magic. To the common people it will appear that you were engaged to one of the Archdukes as a reward for your families loyalty and service after the passing of your father. But to the nobles on the day of your 18th birthday you discovered your fathers dark secrets which eventually led you to confront him in battle leaving you with no choice but to put him to rest and inherent the family and become the next head"


    "So you painted a picture and made it look like the reason for our sudden and rushed marriage announcement was because i needed a social standing to safely become the next head while covering up the crimes of the previous head. And my supposed father''s death will only bring me into the spotlight by giving me all his glory. The common people will think that the Marquess died of natural causes while the nobles will know the incident from the intel you feed them"


    "..." Ethan didn''t bother explaining further as his silence was already a form of confirmation


    As the silence continued Mary decided that there was no more topic to talk about as she silently picked up the utensils to eat the food on the table before it turned cold as she couldn''t waste precious food


    >Akasha system<


    >You have eaten a great magical delicacy that''s been made by the hands of a master chef. You have gained +1 to all stats, +3 to strength, +2 to agility


    >You have eaten a great magical deli...


    -''Okay now this is just straight up ridiculous. I call this b*llsh*t through and through''


    ''Why?''


    -''What do you mean ''Why?''. Obviously this is just ridiculous and i called it for what it is. I mean what kind of nonsense is this?''


    ''A stat increase''


    -''I know that. But why is it increasing?''


    ''Ethan used a lot of expensive magical ingredients and cooked us a dish''


    -''That doesn''t explain anything''


    ''It''s not meant to explain anything''


    -''Whatever, i still call it b*llsh*t. But before i forget i wanted to ask. Do all of you think that the common people are stupid? Natural causes? Come up with a more believable excuse next time''


    ''The natural death that the people think and the natural death that you think are different. In this world dying from fighting and injuries are also counted as natural death''


    -''How is that a natural death? Also doing that makes no difference everyone will know that we killed him''


    ''Because it is far more common for nobles to die from fighting or related injuries. Nobles aren''t just people who are in power rather they are people who are meant to protect their territory from all the dangers of this world thus the news of death are common among nobles plus no truth can be hidden forever. The common people doesn''t need to know the reasons or the culprit''


    -''How does that even work?''


    ''It''s not meant to work like you imagined''


    While Mary was having a conversation inside her head, Ethan was silently observing from the sidelines clearly intrigued by the coexistance of two souls inside a single vessel


    But his gaze didn''t go unnoticed as Mary picked up on what he was doing through the changes in her body as she stopped her thoughts to look at him


    Staring at him and his eyes that closely resembled a star, Mary didn''t say anything as she just stayed silent before turning her attention to observe the black obsidian bracelet in her wrist with a crack running along it''s surface and the ring that''s now in her ring finger signifying her recent marriage to Ethan and serving as a definitive proof


    **********************************


    While they were checking the details of their new bracelet and ring Ethan watched them intently as his eyes let out a faint glow


    Through Ethan''s eyes the only thing that was sitting infront of him and filling his vision could only be described as an abomination. It was enough to make him question how he found beauty in such a miserable existance


    Mary''s or Their soul was by no means stable as it was nothing but a chaotic storm, desperately trying to mold itself to the body it inhabited. It fluctuated violently, unstable and fragmented, as though on the verge of shattering completely. It was just like a parasite as it clung to existance desperatly injecting threads of mana in a frantic effort to keep the collapsing body and soul intact. It was an unnatural symbiosis, a dying host being sustained by an equally fragile intruder


    It''s existance seemed to have been heavily eroded by time and the soul of the original owner of the body Mary wasn''t much better either. It was filled with deep cracks that ran into the very core of her essence and through these many cracks her soul was "leaking" intense hatred and animosity to the point her human soul was somehow painted abyssal black as it eroded everything around her


    The being before him was clearly no longer human and it could only be described as a terrible existance. And yet, even in this twisted state, he couldn''t deny her utility. Thinking that his gaze shifted beyond the suffocating miasma that surrounded her, instead focusing on the colossal shelf looming behind the black lump of miasma. It was filled with countless books¡ªrecords of her existence, meticulously chronicling her memories, thoughts, and struggles


    Normally a being only gets a single book dedicated to them no matter how great they were or how long they have lived. But whatever abomination was sitting infront of him was the sole expection to this rule. They had an entire bookshelf expanding infinitely dedicated to recording their existance


    He didn''t know how exactly that was possible but if he could access these records. He would know what to expect when the inevitable end comes


    ******************************


    Meanwhile having read the description of the bracelet that she was currently wearing. She found that it was hard to understand what it was capable of and what it''s exact purpose and use was but Mary knew this item would accompany her to the end as she used this many times with it being one of her essential pieces of equipment. Then she turned her gaze towards her other hand to look at her ring finger that had a white silver ring with a red flower pattern on it


    The ring currently has the functions of barrier, location sharing, and communication which is more than enough for the basics. As for why it reached LV3 right off the bat? Maybe because Ethan has three hearts? Or maybe because it has already reached Third Order. Who knows why it always started with Level 3. Ethan never answered or bothered to explain


    Thinking about such trivial things she quickly changed her train of thoughts to think about and explain the item''s rarity and ranks to the clueless little lambs


    ''Items are ranked following the order of rarity and uniqueness. Following this principle we can safely assume that a cursed cloth of a certain noblewoman would be rarer in rarity than a masterpiece created by a normal blacksmith''


    -''Rarer in rarity sounds weird''


    ''Items are ranked following this order


    Common-Common things that can be found anywhere


    Uncommon-Slightly less common but still common and can be found rather easily


    Rare-A little more rare but can still be found if sought after passively


    Unique-A unique item or thing that can only be obtained if you actively search for it or request for it to be made


    Epic-A one of a kind thing that is hard to find even if you actively search for it


    Legendary-There only exists one of these things in the whole world. But it can still reappear or be replicated


    Mythical-Only one of these things can exist and there can never be anything else that can be the same''


    -''Sounds simple''


    ''...''


    -''Wait a minute. If the first 2 items are this rare and there''s still 2 more left to check. How rare are the rest of the items we''ll get in the future?''


    ''Not much different''


    -''Wha- Why?!''


    ''Akasha show me the status window of these items''


    >Akasha system<


    [Blood Pearl Necklace]


    >Rarity:Unique   >Rank:Fourth Order


    >Attributes:Nill


    >Status:Currently bond to Mary


    >Abilities:? [Blood storage]


    Store and perserve any quantities of blood up to 1000 liters


    ? [Blood bond]


    Any blood stored within the necklace will bond with the user which allows the user to bestow different properties and elements to the blood


    >Details:A storage device custom made by Ethan upon the request of his dear wife who needed blood for some unknown reasons that he didn''t ask


    -''I''ve been meaning to ask but what are these weird details anyway?''


    ''Details tell you the origin of something and how it came to be what it is today''


    -''What does that mean?''


    ''It means if you''re born human but was corrupted by a demon the details will say exactly that''


    -''I think i understand''


    >Akasha system<


    [Blade of the Crimson Witch]


    >Rarity:Mythical   >Rank:First Order


    >Attributes:???(Will share the users attribute)


    >Status:Currently bonded to Mary


    >Abilities:? [Staff of Carnage]


    When transformed into a staff, it unleashes a powerful wave of bloodlust and killing intent, paralyzing all enemies caught in its range. In this form, the staff absorbs the user''s magical energy and the surrounding blood from the battlefield, amplifying spells with each cast. This gradually transforms the magic into crimson-tinged destruction, growing deadlier with every drop of blood absorbed


    ? [Aura of Crimson]


    All aura released by the wielder will take on a deep crimson hue as the staff binds to the wielder''s essence. This ability allows the weapon to absorb the user''s aura, transforming it into a persistent, blood-red coat that empowers any weapon form the user desires. The weapon becomes a manifestation of the wielder''s will, shaping into a staff, blade, or any chosen weapon while continually radiating overwhelming power


    ? [Eyes of Crimson]


    Upon activation, the user''s eyes glow with an intense crimson light, radiating waves of pure hatred and bloodlust that paralyze or slow down any sentient being within sight as they feel like swimming through a sea of blood. The more suffering the wielder has endured or witnessed, the longer the enemies remain immobilized. Anyone who dares meet the wielder''s gaze will be overwhelmed by terror, unable to act for a time proportional to the depth of pain reflected in those crimson eyes


    >Details:Long ago, there once lived a witch, famed for her unmatched beauty and mastery of magic. Her scarlet eyes and crimson hair bewitched many suitors, yet she remained aloof and untouchable. One day, a young prince gifted her a magic cane, enchanted by her beauty and power hoping to win her favor. The witch, intrigued by his bravery but unmoved by love, used the very cane he offered to tear out his heart. His blood nourished the cane, transforming it into the Scarlet Blade¡ªa weapon of unparalleled cruelty. She unleashed carnage upon any who sought her hand, the blade forever bearing the blood and hatred of those who dared to cross her path


    After reading the description to ensure that it was the same as the one she remembered Mary looked down at the staff in her hand. The golden staff in her hand looked just like a normal staff with a red gem at it''s end that seemed to resemble a blood crystal. But she knew what this staff was truly capable of


    ''Make sure to remember this. Always make sure that whatever you do don''t feed this thing your own blood no matter what happens. Understood?''


    -''Why? Wouldn''t feeding my blood cause the bond to grow stronger?''


    ''This thing could absorb all the users aura and mana. So what''s stopping it from absorbing all your blood right now? Because it hasn''t recognized you as a prey yet. The moment you feed it your blood you will be recognized as a prey to be devoured rather than a master to be served''


    -''Why didn''t the creator fix it?''


    ''By the time the Witch discovered it''s flaws it was already too late. So just don''t feed it your blood, understood?''


    -''Alright i understand''


    ''Good. We will fix this thing and perform the ritual after the training is over''


    -''Wait what''s the point in warning me if you''re just gonna fix the problem anyway?''


    ''...''


    -''Hey! Don''t ignore me! Hey!''


    Ignoring the white noises in her head she looked down to stare at her hands that seemed to be made of light and shadow prepectively with the symbol of the sun on moon at the back. She can fix this later when she gains control over the lunar and solar attributes. Then she turned her gaze down to look at the pajamas that she was still wearing. The maids said her clothes have mysteriously dissapeared but she knew there was no clothes for her in this mansion to begin with anyway


    Then she turned her head to meet the curious gaze of Ethan whose eyes were still emitting subtle light and mana


    "Ethan could you give me something to wear? Maybe a training outfit?"


    Upon hearing her question Ethan just stared at her silently before getting up and closing his eyes to concentrate causing his shadow to come to life to open a gate besides him as he put his hand inside it before taking out a weird box from the shadow realm while approaching her


    Understanding his intentions she extended her hand towards him intending to recieve the box. Only to be surprised at the weight of the box as it seemed to be filled with clothes already


    >Akasha system<


    [Clothes for the Day]


    >Rarity:Unique   >Rank:First Order


    >Attributes:Nill


    >Status:Currently bonded to Mary


    >Abilities:? [Clothes Storage]


    Store any types of clothes with an upper limit of 25. Can only be used with a minimum of 10 clothes


    ? [Randomized clothes]


    Upon activation the box will randomly decide the users clothes for the day. If the users wearing any clothing it will be automatically stored within the box for later use (accessories not included). It can be used repeatedly as long as the above condition is satisfied


    >Details:An invention created by a certain genius who found choosing clothes to be too bothersome


    -''God. How can the people here be so lazy?''


    ''It''s a normal occurence in this world. Telekinesis was invented because a certain genius was too lazy to get up from his bed. Meanwhile magic like animate objects and abilities such as doll manipulation was created because someone didn''t want to get up and organize their lab or go outside to attend a party apparently''


    -''Are stuff like this common in this world?''


    ''You''ll get used to it eventually''


    -''Anyway how does people even choose their clothes if it''s random?''


    ''There are four types of people who use this box. Ethan who has the box filled with identical copies of the same set of clothes. Lucas who goes along with any clothes. Rex who lets the box choose his clothes since it''s only filled with extravagant clothes anyway. And then there''s Scarlett who doesn''t care about what kind of clothes she wears''


    -''Is that like meant to be an stereotype of this world or something else?''


    ''Luckily it seems Ethan already had the box filled with clothes. Considering how heavy it is''


    -''You''re just gonna ignore me now? OK''


    Not bothering to listen any further she pushed the big blue butten on top of the box causing it to expand and engulf her


    Meanwhile Ethan who was standing in the corner with his eyes closed knew that the weird magical girl transformation going on inside had nothing to do with him as he just stayed silent while trying to ignore all the weird colors and noises coming from the box


    Finally after what seemed like an eternity. Ethan opened his eyes to see that the box had finished doing it''s thing as it revealed the figure of Mary in an elastic black bodysuit that perfectly sticked to her body as it contrasted to her hair color and snow white skin making her beauty stand out more. All of this only made her natural seductiveness and destructive power increase as her every curve was heavily empathized


    After arriving in this world and adapting to this world along with the influence of mana as it circulated through her body. Her body has now fully matured as she reached heights of 5 feet 10 inches with a weight of 68kg and a perfect body that should belong only to a goddess


    But none of it really mattered to Ethan at the moment as he could only frown while mentally noting to himself that he should get her a more casual attire that she would be more familiar with and to fire the servant who chose that clothing after everything was over as he felt that it was far too revealing to him (it only exposed skin from the neck up)


    Unaware of Ethan''s intentions to burn that disgraceful clothes Mary could only check the tight black bodysuit that didn''t hinder her movements at all and somehow allowed for normal movements before snapping out of her thoughts as she saw Ethan approaching her while taking off his white coat to cover her


    While she stared blankly in surprise, he calmly draped his coat over her shoulders which revealed the business like attire underneath


    Finally Ethan took a step back to look at her ensuring that nothing was wrong before fixing his clothes and extending his hand to escort her to the library


    Only after he extended his hand to her did Mary snap out of her stupor as she accepted it and held it tightly

 Something New(||)

    The infinite library section 1698 of the Akashic Records


    "Uhh¡ª" Mary groaned softly as she shifted on the cold, hard floor beneath her, its rough texture reminding her vaguely of the forest. Still half-asleep, she rolled over a few more times, arms and legs flailing sluggishly as if trying to escape a dream


    Finally after what felt like five minutes, her eyes fluttered open, revealing an unfamiliar space. Groggily, she sat up, blinking and rubbing her eyes as she took in her surroundings. Far off in the distance, a familiar figure stood¡ªEthan. But something about him seemed... off to say the least


    Glancing around, Mary couldn''t help but notice the towering shelves filled with books stretching up to the sky as far as she could see and beyond what she could perceive, making her think that she was inside an impossibly large library¡ªone that seemed to expand infinitely in every direction


    But that wasn''t her immediate concern. She flexed her fingers, testing her control over her body. After some testing relief quickly washed over her; it felt incredible to move again, a freedom she had sorely missed. A small smile crept onto her face as she performed a quick, celebratory twirl. It wasn''t much, but to Mary, it was a moment of victory


    But her little celebration was quickly cut short when she realized that Ethan had noticed her causing her to freeze on the spot. He turned around slowly, his eyes locking onto hers. The two stood frozen in an awkward silence while Mary quickly recovered from her initial embarrasment, after Mary had recovered the two just simply stared at each other. Then, something clicked in Mary''s mind¡ªEthan looked... different. Smaller. Shorter. Almost... cute?


    Unable to resist, she reached out and poked his cheek. It was soft. Softer than anything that she had expected. She gave it a playful squeeze, finding it strangely satisfying. But the warmth of the moment was shattered when the temperature around them suddenly plummeted. The chibi version of Ethan glared up at her, his eyes filled with icy disdain, making her recoil slightly


    Then, a voice echoed inside her mind


    ''Tolle manum tuam off me domina''


    (Take your hand off me lady)


    Mary blinked before trying to come up with a response. "Umm... Hi? You look... different"


    ''The administrator and librarian of the Akashic Records, Dumdum, at your service. Iterum conveniant''


    (We meet again)


    "Dumdum?" Mary raised an eyebrow, while barely suppressing a laugh. "Isn''t it supposed to be Bumbum?"


    ''I believe you''re mistaken. Miss Stultus''


    "Is that so?" Mary replied, trying to suppress a giggle at the end of the strange exchange


    ''As scheduled we will start the training program. Et iterum nos lets ''satus totus super'' (And let''s start this all over again)


    "Wait a moment. Wait" Hearing them Mary quickly threw up her hands, backing away in confusion. "I think there''s been some misunderstanding. I don''t think i agreed to any of this"


    ''Sicut occidere me iam. It has been stated and agreed upon by both parties that after Mary awakens she will be given a proper training by Ethan''


    (Just kill me already)


    Hearing those Mary''s eyes widened. "No, no, no! You''ve got the wrong person. I didn''t agree to any of this!"


    ''Goddammit. What did you do?'' Mary''s voice snapped inside her mind, clearly addressing someone sleeping inside her. ''Hey! Answer me! I know you can hear me. Stop ignoring me! Don''t just leave me with your homework!'' A long pause stretched before a voice echoed inside her mind


    ''They won''t wake up even if you leave this space, Lady Stultus. And I believe comparing this to an assignment will be more accurate than simply calling it homework''


    Mary crossed her arms, glaring at the small figure standing before her. "If it''s an assignment, then... wait. Does that mean there''s a deadline for it?"


    ''Stultus es? No. There is no deadline. However, after a certain amount of time passes you will be sent to the somewhere to gain experience''


    (Are you stupid?)


    Her frown deepened. "Gain experience? Where? When? Why? And wait¡ªwho exactly are you talking to? Someone from higher up? Wait then is your boss... Ethan?"


    ''...''


    A heavy silence hung in the air as Dumdum refused to converse any further. His tiny form, still eerily resembling Ethan, seemed to emanate impatience. Without warning, a longsword materialized in his hands. With a swift motion, he hurled it directly at Mary. Moving by instinct Mary barely managed to duck in time, the blade embedding itself into the bookshelf next to her head with a loud thunk


    "What the hell?!" Mary yelled in surprise, with her heart racing as her instincts warned her to escape. "Are you trying to kill me?!"


    ''Quid enim simile? Yes'' Answering her question Dumdum''s indifferent gaze, framed by the innocent face of a child, seemed to say, ''What else does it look like?''


    "Wait so you are admitting that you''re trying to kill me?" she stammered, still baffled by the absurdity of the situation


    ''Yes. Si ferrum simplicem ictum non potes, non valens vivere''


    (If you can''t dodge a simple blade, you''re not worth keeping alive)


    Hearing his reply made her confusion only grow further as she stammered "I don''t understand what you''re saying"


    ''Non opus est tibi intellegere. Vos iustus postulo mori'' he replied flatly, his tone almost casual, as if discussing something as mundane as the weather


    (You don''t need to understand. You just need to die)


    Before she could try and process his words, Dumdum darted toward her, his small frame deceptively fast, longsword in hand. Desperately, Mary scrambled to free the embedded sword beside her, her hands slipping on the hilt as panic set in


    "Wait! Wait! Pause! Stop! I said stop!"


    Her pleas went unheard as the cold steel of the sword met her neck


    ?


    Mary gasped awake, clutching her throat, her pulse pounding in her ears. Her breathing was ragged, and cold sweat dripped down her back. The sensation of having her neck severed was still fresh in her mind, the pain was vivid. She had died¡ªor at least, she had felt herself die


    But before she could catch her breath, the familiar childlike figure of Ethan stood before her, staring with that same cold indifference. Then, just like before, a sword came flying towards her face


    ???


    This time, Mary didn''t scream. She forced herself to remain still, trying to process the nightmare she was trapped in as she recalled the events of her second try. Since despite her quick reflexes, she had suffered a deep cut across her face. Causing blood to trickle down her cheek, and the sting of the injury kept her grounded in reality as she died for the second time


    On the third try the sword hadn''t embedded itself. And without hesitating, Mary quickly grabbed it, allowing her to pull it free to defend herself causing her to find relief. But her relief was short¨Clived. As Dumdum''s figure blurred, and before she could even react, both she and the sword were sliced clean in half causing her third death


    Snapping out of her train of thoughts she quickly realized that she had to get up eventually as she will get killed if she just stayed still like this


    Getting up she was met with the child version of Ethan once again as he threw a sword towards her face while saying something incomprehensible which echoed inside her mind with great clarity even when she failed to understand


    ''Tu ne extra quidem valet conatus''


    (You''re not even worth the extra effort)


    Stepping to the side she tried to grab hold of the sword but failed miserably as the sword flew past her before she was split into two causing the world to go black once more


    ?????


    Mary opened her eyes again, but this time she remained motionless, lying still as she relived the vivid memory of being cleaved in two. It was etched into her mind, every moment of her body being split apart. Her hands trembled slightly, but she knew she couldn''t afford to stay down


    She had to stand. She had to fight.


    Rising to her feet, she was once again greeted by the child version of Ethan, who seemed tireless in his assault. He threw a sword toward her, accompanied by more incomprehensible words which she ignored


    ''Non es vel pretium pretium''


    (You''re not even worth the price)


    Mary sidestepped the attack, reaching out to catch the blade. But her timing was a little off, and it slipped past her fingers. Once again, she felt the sharp pain as the sword cleaved her in two


    The world went black


    ???????


    She jolted awake once more. The cycle was repeating itself


    Her body reacted instinctively as another sword flew toward her face. This time, she attempted to stop it mid-air, but her movements were too slow. The sword pierced through her, and as she fell, the child approached, driving another blade through her skull


    Darkness claimed her once again


    ????????????


    The nightmares continued, over and over, each death more excruciating than the last. But with every cycle, Mary''s mind sharpened, her resolve hardening as she began to understand her enemy''s movement patterns. There had to be a way out of this nightmare


    No matter how many times she fell, she would get back up


    No matter how many times she died, she would learn


    And soon, Dumdum would realize she was no longer the same person who had entered this twisted training course


    ********************


    Ethan stared at the image projected before him, his eyes narrowed in thought. He wondered when would be the right time to interfere, but he shook away the thought for now, focusing on the task at hand. Then he turned his attention towards the voice behind him


    "Aren''t you gonna talk? You said you had a quest for me"


    Hearing them Ethan quickly turned around to face the fallen or the player standing before him, flashing them a polite smile before speaking. "Forgive me if I came off as a bit rude. But would you mind telling me a bit about the Cult of Immortals?"


    "So, is the quest about eliminating these so called cultists and their cult? Or do you just want me to find their location? Cause i can do both"


    Ethan didn''t answer right away. Instead, he took a moment to observe the fallen standing infront of him. The boy had an average appearance¡ªbrown eyes, black hair¡ªnothing remarkable, yet Mary had specifically asked him to handle this fallen personally. What was so special about this fallen? Why had she requested Ethan to keep an eye on him, or recruit him if possible?


    Ethan couldn''t understand the reasoning, but he wasn''t here to question. He was here to act anyway


    Thinking this he took a deep breath and exhaled scattering silver mana around him aiming to freeze the fallen


    [Silver Aurora series:Frozen World]


    The air crackled, and suddenly, the entire area froze over. Frost spread like wildfire, covering everything in a shimmering layer of ice. A towering mountain of ice surged toward the player, engulfing him completely


    *****************


    The district lay silent under a blanket of frost, the ground glittering in the eerie stillness. Ethan stood before a massive block of ice, his gaze distant and cold. The cold didn''t bother him, nor did it seem to affect the figure walking casually before him, they both stood facing each other undisturbed by the freezing air around them


    "12" Looking at him Ethan''s eyes held a cold glint as he murmured under his breath


    "Huh?" The boy''s voice cut through the icy air. "What did you say? I didn''t really catch that. Could you repeat it louder?"


    Ethan didn''t bother responding. Instead, a snowstorm erupted around them, the winds howling as snow blanketed the area. The ground bloomed with flowers made of ice, their delicate petals glistening in the silver light. A shimmering dome of silver mana and ice formed above them, sealing the area from the outside world


    [Silver Aurora series:The Silvery White Dreams of Aurora]


    The moment the dome was complete, the ice flowers burst apart, their fragile petals turning into deadly shards of ice. The shards swirled through the air, slicing through anything within the confines of the icy dome


    But then everything came to a sudden and complete stop


    [Time Lord series:Simple Time Stop]


    The world became eerily silent as time itself stopped for everything except 2. The player moved effortlessly through the frozen world, his steps unhurried as he approached Ethan. His outstretched hand gleamed with a brilliant white light, ready to end this short fight


    [Absolute Time series:Acceleration- Simple Acceleration]


    Just as the player moved in for the finishing blow, a fist cloaked in a pitch¨Cblack aura shot towards him, distorting the very fabric of space-time around it. The sheer force of it shattered the stillness of the frozen world


    [Black Heaven:Rebirth the Heavens]


    Using the Black Heaven, Ethan had seized a fragment from the flow of time, bending it to his will and adapting to the altered time around him. Yet, something still wasn''t right. The momentum came to a halt once again since Ethan met a second resistance


    [Absolute Time series:Reversal-Absolute Nullification]


    Ethan''s expression remained cold and distant as he observed his own frozen hand. But even that lasted only for a moment. Because with calm precision, he cast another spell, releasing the tangled web of time that had wrapped around him


    [Celestial Magic series:Forced Time Manipulation]


    The two opposing forces clashed violently, a chaotic storm of nature and magic. The equilibrium of the frozen dome shattered, and the suspended shards of ice began to move once more, resuming their relentless assault. They tore through the air, slicing anything within the dome''s confines


    Ethan''s gaze remained unshaken, cold and calculating, as the battle raged on, the lines between time, space, and reality blurring into chaos


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ********************


    Ethan stood motionless, his eyes narrowing as he contemplated the principles behind the class known as Ruler of Time. Was the Absolute Time Series truly as absolute as it claimed? He wasn''t sure, but the idea fascinated him. Still, the time for philosophical pondering had passed, and his attention turned back to the storm raging before him


    As the blizzard finally subsided, the figure of a fallen¡ªragged, battered, and covered in a web of bleeding cuts¡ªwas revealed. His body swayed, his breathing shallow and labored as he struggled to stand


    [Absolute Time series:Reversal-Clock of the Absolute]


    The spell had saved him again, albeit barely. The boy took in sharp breaths, forcing his body and mind to their breaking points. His resilience was remarkable. Most would have collapsed long ago, but here he stood, unyielding, driven by an iron will


    Ethan quietly observed, calculating the boy''s mental state. He was on the edge of collapse, yet still refused to fall. A faint flicker of something akin to acknowledgement crossed Ethan''s otherwise impassive face


    "Hey... How many times have we done this by now?" the player rasped, his voice hoarse, barely audible through the sharp breaths he struggled to take


    "1208" Ethan responded coldly, his expression unchanged, the number rolling off his tongue with an almost mechanical precision


    "That''s... a lot of time we''ve spent together, don''t you think?" The boy gave a weak chuckle, as if though he found some kind of humor in their situation "Did i accidentally discover a secret boss or something?"


    "No" Ethan replied evenly, eyes focused and unfeeling. "I simply deemed you to be too dangerous if you were allowed any further growth"


    The player let out a small laugh, though it eventually turned into a painful cough as blood dripped from his lips. "I see... Well, considering the time we''ve spent together... would you answer me this, old friend? Is this going to be my last run?"


    "Yes" Ethan confirmed, his voice soft but resolute. "This is your final chance. Tell me the names and locations of the Cult of Immortals, and I will offer you a position as one of the zodiacs if you wish to be one"


    The boy''s face contorted into a smirk, blood running down the side of his cheek. "Is that so? Well, you already know my answer. So let''s skip the formalities and end this little game of ours, shall we? Old pal"


    The moment his words faded into the icy air, reality itself seemed to slow down to a crawl. Time stretched, giving the illusion that everything had frozen, each second dragging painfully onward


    [Time Lord series:Acceleration-Self Acceleration]


    The boy blurred forward, his movements so fast that the space around him seemed to ripple. Ethan watched, his sharp gaze unwavering


    ''It''s a flawed technique with too many risks'' Ethan thought as he analyzed the boy''s acceleration. It wasn''t perfect. The strain on his body was evident in his every uneven step. But even so, the player''s determination compelled Ethan to act. Out of respect for his tenacity, Ethan decided he would answer this final push in one of a kind


    [Reverse Heaven:Reversal of Time]


    In a single fluid motion, Ethan stepped sideways, slipping out of the current flow of time, entering a parallel stream. Both he and the boy now existed outside the normal flow, racing through the very fabric of space-time continuum


    As they moved, Ethan''s mind raced. Something about the boy''s approach struck him as quite odd. He treated this life¨Cor¨Cdeath battle as if it was nothing more than some kind of twisted game, something to be enjoyed rather than feared. His smile in the face of overwhelming odds, his laughter even when faced with death as his body failed him¡ªit reminded Ethan of a few familiar faces. Battle maniacs


    Those two... the ones he knew so well. They too were people who reveled in combat, who didn''t fight to survive but for the sheer thrill of it. Ethan shook his head slightly. Such traits were dangerous, far more dangerous than any weapon. Since a sword wielded without purpose could only bring destruction to everything in its path


    Still, there was something oddly captivating about it. Even if Ethan didn''t share their passion, there was a certain logic to giving a warrior like this the battle he deserved. After all, wasn''t it the final fight that was meant to be the most memorable of them all?


    The boy''s figure flickered in and out of the timestream, speeding toward Ethan with a determination that refused to die, despite his near¨Cshattered body


    Ethan''s black aura flared once more, distorting the space¨Ctime around him. [Black Heaven: Rend the Heavens] and [Reverse Heaven: Timeless Mirage] wasn''t just a technique¡ªit was a statement. A declaration of challenge to the very laws that governed reality. In this fleeting moment, time, space, and reality were nothing more than suggestions made by the deceased gods of old


    As the battle raged on and the clash of weapons reverberated through time the boys only grin widened in anticipation at every passing second


    ******************


    As the battle raged on, the clash of weapons reverberated through the very fabric of time. The boy''s grin only widened with each passing second, anticipation gleaming in his eyes despite the agony coursing through his battered body


    ''It was fun'' He thought, his mind racing even as his body was sent hurtling through the air once again, crashing into the debris with bone-shattering force. Blood spilled from the deep gashes covering him, wounds that only worsened with each exchange. His regeneration, though formidable, was failing to keep pace with the relentless damage he sustained. Still, he refused to back down, launching himself forward once more, each step causing the ground beneath him to quake from the sheer force of his will


    The surroundings shook violently as the shockwaves from their constant clashes consumed everything in the vicinity. Buildings crumbled, the earth splintered, and yet the two combatants remained undeterred, locked in an ever-intensifying duel. Explosions echoed, shockwaves rippled outward, but neither seemed to hear any of it¡ªtheir focus lay entirely on the fight, and yet, both warriors were lost in their own thoughts


    ''It hurts... a lot more than i thought'' The boy mused as his blade clashed against Ethan''s. The impact sent him flying once more, his body rag-dolled through the air before he somehow found his footing, staggering back to his feet while ignoring the pain ''At this rate i won''t even have the chance to mess up that damned face''


    He concluded and yet, a twisted smile seemed to form on his lips. This was it¡ªthis was exactly what he has been searching for. The insurmountable challenge. He''d faced countless enemies, bosses, and monsters before, but none like this. No matter what he tried, no matter what strategy he concocted, this fight remained hopelessly one-sided


    Ethan stood untouched, an indomitable force, calm and unblemished. In stark contrast, the boy''s body was in shambles, yet he fought on, gritting his teeth in defiance. ''It''s unfair. I''m out here bleeding from every inch of my body, while he doesn''t even have a single speck of dirt on him'' Every strike, every attempt¡ªfruitless. It was as though he was fighting an absolute value of pure strength and power, a wall that could not be scaled, let alone broken


    ''None of his attacks make any sense... They''re undodgeable. Every single one of them can kill me if they so much as graze me. And if he so much as breathes while i''m not ready my heart and lung freezes. Meeting his eyes will either result in me forgetting who i am and falling under an illusion or getting lasered down by the power of the stars'' Then he winced as another blow nearly severed him in half, only to be pulled back into existence by his failing regeneration. ''And worst of all, he''s aware of my resets. He changes his attack pattern every time I come back and tells me how many times i tried fighting him''


    This wasn''t just a fight¡ªit was an impossible battle, an encounter that no ordinary player could ever overcome. Yet, even as his body approached its limits, even as he felt the creeping sensation of time accelerating his own demise, the boy felt a strange peace. ''Well... atleast it was fun while it lasted''


    His breathing slowed, his vision dimming for a moment before snapping back into focus. He knew his end was near. ''This will probably be my last moments in the game'' he thought with a touch of regret. Time Acceleration had allowed him to push beyond his limits, but at the cost of his future. By the time this battle ended, his body would be nothing more than a husk¡ªa skeleton on the verge of collapse


    But none of that mattered now. He lived for this moment. He existed only for this one last final thrill


    So with a deep breath, he set a challenge for himself: to land just one solid hit. One single hit against this damn near¨Cperfect opponent


    Snapping out of his thoughts, he fixed his gaze on Ethan once again. That annoyingly handsome face. ''Why does death have to look like that?'' he mused bitterly before coming to a stop, the grin never leaving his face


    Seeing the sudden halt, Ethan paused as well, watching with a cool gaze. ''What does he have left?''


    Under Ethan''s observant eyes, the boy focused everything he had¡ªevery ounce of strength, every fragment of time he had borrowed¡ªinto a single moment. His body screamed in protest as his muscles tore under the immense strain, but he ignored the pain


    [Time Lord series:Proof of Time]


    Ethan''s eyes narrowed slightly in acknowledgment as he answered with equal intensity to match his resolve


    [Black Heaven:Blade of Eclipse]


    The moment the two powers collided, the world seemed to split apart. A burst of blinding light, black and white, exploded from the center of their clash. For a brief moment, the universe seemed to hold its breath as the forces of creation and destruction met in a violent struggle for dominance


    The boy could feel it¡ªthe black light of Ethan''s Blade of Eclipse was swallowing his own attack, consuming it, wrapping around it with terrifying intensity. It was like an anti¨Cmatter capable of annihilating anything it comes in contact with. It was the very embodiment of annihilation itself


    ''It''s responding in a kind. Perfectly balanced... mutual destruction'' The boy smirked, his body shaking from the force of it all. ''Swordsmanship that defies all common sense. No... it defies this insane world itself'' the boy mused


    Yet, despite witnessing the overwhelming gap between them, he wasn''t discouraged at all. No, there was something more profound driving him now. Something beyond victory or survival


    ''If this is my end... I''ll make it count''


    Waith that thought a bitter, mocking smile followed as it crept onto his lips. He knew, deep down, that no matter what he tried, he couldn''t win. Fate had decided his loss long ago. But that only made him laugh. ''Looks like I''ll be the first to defy that fate''


    Drawing upon every remaining fragment of power, his body¡ªon the verge of collapse¡ªwas momentarily restored to its prime. Strength coursed through his veins like molten fire, surging through him in waves


    [Time Lord series:Spirits of Lost Times]


    Countless iterations of himself, scattered across time, gathered, converging into his body. He became the center, the vessel for all of them. His eyes lost focus, then quickly regained clarity, his heart filled with defiance


    As cracks formed along the black light, he knew the end was near. He watched as Ethan''s attack devoured the last remnants of his power. ''So, this is it...?''


    ''If I''m going to die anyway... what''s there to lose for one final push?''


    With a primal roar, he surged forward with newfound vigor, his body straining under the immense pressure as cracks spread across his skin. The black sphere trembled, the cracks widening, light seeping through. And then, in one final burst, everything exploded into a cascade of colors¡ªblack, white, and every hue imaginable¡ªerupting outward in a blinding display


    His last attack raced toward Ethan, shattering the barrier of destruction that had threatened to consume him entirely


    *********************


    He stood, barely breathing, his body breaking down into nothing but dust. Yet his eyes remained fixed on the aftermath, searching for any signs of victory


    As the dust settled, a figure emerged. Ethan. Standing, unscathed¡ªexcept for a small crack running down his face, glowing with a golden light. A radiant glow that matched the intensity of light from his star like eyes


    Seeing that the boy cursed under his breath. ''Even after all that, he''s still standing. He didn''t even bother getting on one knee, after all that talk about me being "admirable" ''


    But before he could really dwell on the thought, the sound of footsteps crunching on debris filled the air. Ethan was walking toward him, the crack in his face vanishing into golden particles. Finally, Ethan stopped, extending his hand, now engulfed in white flames


    "I must admit, I am impressed by your determination" Ethan said, his voice calm, but the intensity of the flame was anything but calm. "So, would you be willing to make a deal with me?"


    Staring at the hand before him the boy shuddered, cold sweat trickling down his back. But even then, staring into death, a fearless grin spread across his face. He scoffed, mocking the outstretched hand before him


    "A deal? I might be dying, but i''m not stupid enough to accept the devil''s offer"


    "I see" Ethan sighed, retracting his hand, his eyes filled with quiet resignation as the flame in his hand was extinguished


    Then in the next moment, red light began to gather in Ethan''s palm, swirling ominously. Looking at it the boy closed his eyes, bracing for the end


    "If you''re gonna finish me make sure to make it quick" he muttered, wishing for a quick death, and hoping that there was no such thing as an afterlife waiting for him as he felt something enveloping his soul


    But Ethan''s next words shattered that hope


    "I never said you were going to die"


    Hearing those word his eyes snapped open in shock. As the red mana fully enveloped him along with the veil of dreams


    [Celestial Magic series:Forced Time Manipulation]


    When his mind registered those words panic surged through him as he tried to move, but he couldn''t feel his legs. Looking down, he saw they had been consumed by the red light. He desperately struggled, but nothing worked. His limbs were useless


    He could only watch in horror as his body, which had been on the verge of collapse, was restored¡ªonly to break down again. Over and over, his body was rewound and rebuilt, a cycle of torment designed to keep him alive


    Finally, his mind, overwhelmed by pain and exhaustion, shut down, plunging him into a world of darkness which was soon replaced by a dream


    ********************


    Using the veil of dreams Ethan managed to successfully trick death allowing him to send the half-dead corpse to the shadow realm for further research and preservation. Returning to the infinite library of Akasha, Ethan was greeted by an unpleasant sensation crawling down his spine


    His brow furrowed as he scanned the vast expanse of bookshelves around him, trying to locate the source of the disturbance. As he narrowed his focus, a faint, dark pulse tugged at his senses, leading him deeper into the endless corridors of knowledge. Ethan moved silently until he reached a familiar area¡ªSection 1698. As he approached closer the unease only grew sharper


    Stepping into the dim-lit room, his gaze settled on a disquieting sight: Mary, kneeling over the motionless form of the librarian, her hands gripping a blade. She was repeatedly stabbing the still body beneath her with an almost mechanical precision. What drew Ethan''s attention most was the black, viscous substance oozing out of her body¡ªtainting the floor and it''s surroundings like a living miasma, swirling with every movement she made. The dark liquid substance was suffocating, and it radiated unfiltered raw animosity and hatred


    Seeing this Ethan quickly analyzed the substance trying to find it''s origin. Is it just pure wrath? Animosity?... No, it''s something beyond that. This is hatred given physical form. But how could someone manifest such an intense hatred? Looking at how it''s spreading it''s not directed at a specific target rather¡ªit was aimed at the world itself


    He examined the scene further, wondering how the librarian had been killed so easily. His gaze drifted back to the black liquid that kept leaking out of Mary''s eyes and mouth, spreading like ink on a white paper across the room. How did such concentrated emotion manifest itself physically? He mused, trying to understand the principle behind it. Is it a compression of will? Is there a density to it that allows it to exist in such a state?


    Then suddenly his thoughts were interrupted when Mary suddenly stopped stabbing the corpse and turned her head towards him. Her once burning eyes were now voids, spilling black tears that gave the impression of a twisted sorrow. Without hesitation, she lunged at him with a sword in hand, her movements devoid of grace, yet fueled by primal wrath


    Ethan remained unmoved. His mind raced through the variables as he caught the blade aimed at his neck between his thumb and index finger. The force behind the blow was formidable, but predictable. Her sword... he observed, seeing how the darkness from her body had seeped into the weapon, turning it pitch black, its edge gleaming with killing intent. It''s lost all elegance¡ªrefined only for killing


    She''s not herself. That much was clear. But rather than react with emotion, Ethan continued his observations, searching the cause of her condition. This transformation... what triggered it? How far has this power of animosity poluted her soul? Did it always exist inside of her? Did it originate from her?


    With a calm breath, Ethan released the blade allowing it to fall from his grasp. In his free hand, a dull sword materialized¡ªbland in appearance, but radiating a quiet, imposing power


    Seeing the sword that appeared Mary had paused momentarily, perhaps sensing the shift in the atmosphere, but Ethan wasn''t willing to wait for her to take the initiative this time around. With a single step, he closed the distance between them and swung his sword downward in an arc aimed directly at her head. Immediately her body responded on instinct, her blackened blade rising to meet his strike


    Seeing her response a golden light bloomed from Ethan''s weapon, dispelling the oppressive darkness as it cut through the air. As the two blades neared each other, the dark energy surrounding Mary''s sword began to wane under the overwhelming light of his strike. The moment their blades clashed, the once-pitch-black sword splintered, the darkness shattered by the brilliance of his aura


    Pieces of the broken sword flew in every direction. Sensing the danger, Mary instinctively tried to retreat, but she wasn''t fast enough. As Ethan''s hand shot forward, piercing through the light to seize her by the throat. He lifted her into the air effortlessly while ignoring her nails scratching at his wrist in a desperate attempt to break free, but her struggles grew weaker as the light slowly engulfed her


    Her body slowly went limp, her grip loosening as her last gasps of resistance faded. Ethan watched as she lost consciousness, the black miasma dissipating into nothingness as the golden light overtook it


    Satisfied that the threat had been fully neutralized, Ethan gently released his hold, allowing her now¨Cunconscious form to hover in midair. His eyes swept across the ruined room, the tainted ground still resonating with traces of the dark energy. With a single motion, he radiated a brilliant light from his body, purging the remnants of the black substance from the surroundings


    Among the debris, his gaze landed on the lifeless form of the librarian. Without hesitation, he snapped his fingers, erasing the corpse with a flicker of mana. In its place, a new form materialized¡ªa fresh librarian born from the archives of the Akasha itself


    "You will continue the previous librarian''s work" Ethan ordered. "Record her body information and soul records. Prepare for further study"


    The newly formed librarian¡ªwhom Ethan casually named Dumdum¡ªbowed deeply


    ''Understood. Will there be any further instructions?''


    "Fully analyze her records" Ethan said as his gaze flicked back to Mary. "Notify me of any abnormalities within her soul once she regains consciousness. For further instructions, access the previous librarian''s archives. I want you to finish what he started"


    ''Understood. I will do as instructed'' Dumdum repeated, bowing once again


    With a final glance at Mary, who now lay peacefully on the hard floor, Ethan faded into the deeper recesses of the Akashic Library, disappearing among the endless rows of knowledge


    The librarian, now left alone with its task, hovered over Mary''s tranquil form. Despite the violence she had shown, she now rested peacefully as though used to such encounters. Dumdum levitated her body gently with magic and began reviewing the data stored by its predecessor, sifting through the records to uncover the cause of its former destruction¡ªand silently hoping to avoid a similar fate

 Something New(|||)

    The infinite library section 313 of the Akashic Records


    When Mary opened her eyes, she was once again greeted by the vast, endless expanse of a starry sky. The familiar scent of aged books and fresh earth filled the air, a contrast that both calmed and unsettled her. She sighed internally, already questioning how she had died again. Her body tensed instinctively, and her guard went up as she glanced around, trying to piece together her fragmented memories


    The room she was in looked a little different this time around. It was more spacious. The bookshelfs arched higher, and the floor stretched wide enough to fit an entire football field within. The towering shelves were filled with countless books, their spines old and weathered, filled with untold secrets. Still, she couldn''t admire the sight for long. Footsteps echoed from beyond the large door at the room''s end, steady and deliberate. The librarian was coming


    Mary''s senses sharpened. She pushed herself off the ground and looked around quickly, hoping to find a weapon¡ªsomething to defend herself. But the room was empty of anything that could be useful. No swords, no staves. Nothing


    With no time left, she gritted her teeth, mana flowing instinctively into her limbs. Her legs felt charged with vitality as she prepared to dash towards the door. Her arms gleamed faintly with mana, ready to strike at a moment''s notice


    The door creaked open


    Then without hesitation, she shot forward like a bolt of lightning, her hand outstretched to grab the figure entering the room. But just before her fingers could close around the target, her arm was deflected. The librarian, who she was aiming for, was yanked backward by the person behind him. This new figure moved with a fluidity that unsettled her, redirecting her attack with precise control


    Faced with an unexpected variable her instincts instantly took over, and she immediately followed up her offense with a punch, her other hand arcing through the air toward his face. He caught her wrist with a firm grip, halting her attack mid-motion. Mary didn''t pause. Channeling her mana, she twisted her arm free and forced it back into position, this time delivering a vicious blow directly to his chest


    Bang!


    ''It feels like hitting an iron wall'' Mary thought as the sound of her strike echoed like a thunderclap, reverberating through the room. For a moment, silence fell. Mary raised her head, her breathing heavy, only to find Ethan standing there, watching with a small glint in his golden eyes. Seeing him watching her with interest a reckless smile tugged at her lips as she rasped "Is that enough to let me rest now?"


    Observing her face closely Ethan''s gaze held hers, his expression shifting into a crazed grin that perfectly mirrored her own. "Do as you wish. I won''t stop you"


    Hearing him give permission relief washed over her, but it was short-lived. As her body, now deprived of adrenaline, felt like it was about to collapse. Every muscle screamed in protest, but she forced herself to stand tall, unwilling to show any weakness in front of him. A weary sigh escaped her lips as she staggered over to the center of the room, looking for a spot to sit


    As if anticipating her needs, two chairs appeared before her, conjured from thin air. She collapsed into one, her body heavy with exhaustion. Across from her, Ethan sat down casually, watching her with the same curiosity as before


    "Now" she said, her voice steady despite the fatigue "Can you explain to me what the hell is going on with me? What''s wrong with my memory? And what happened after I passed out?"


    Ethan leaned back in his chair, his eyes narrowing slightly. "The other you and I have reached a deal. And we decided on a training program after consulting with you. And to ensure efficiency, your memories were sealed by me"


    "For what purpose?" she shot back. "I don''t think the part about erasing my memories was necessary"


    "To train you" Ethan replied coolly. "Sealing your memory allowed me to test your instincts, your raw reactions to various situations, without any prior knowledge or bias clouding your decisions. It accelerated your growth"


    Mary snorted in disbelief. "So I had to die over and over for your twisted experiment? This wasn''t training. It was just torture disguised as one"


    "From your perspective. Yes" Ethan admitted "But you participated to this willingly, and the results speak for themselves. You''ve developed your survival instincts and reaction speed¡ªskills that you have lacked or failed to utilize effectively before"


    A harsh laugh bubbled up from her chest. "Survival instinct? You call this an improvement? You subjected me to death for what exactly? Better reaction that doesn''t even make a difference?"


    "Yes" Ethan said firmly. "I do call this an improvement. Pain was only part of the process to refining that instinct of yours"


    "So am I free now?" Mary asked, her tone bitter. "Or are you still not satisfied?"


    Ethan''s gaze remained steady. "You already know the deal. There''s no point in making a fuss now. So take a deep breath and listen to me"


    She crossed her arms, her glare sharp. "Go on then, do tell me Mister Know-It-All"


    "You remembering your memories now wasn''t part of the plan" Ethan explained. "It was unexpected. But it''s a fortunate development. It means we can end this training early"


    "Fortunate? Is that supposed to make me feel better?"


    "It should. The sooner you finish, the sooner the pain will end"


    "And I''m just supposed to somehow forget all of this suffering afterwards?"


    "Yes" he said simply. "Once the training is complete, the pain will be gone. Pain is only temporary for you after all"


    "What does that even mean?"


    Taking a deep breath to calm herself down Mary sat in silence for a moment, processing his words. And before she could respond, Ethan leaned forward, his voice as calm as ever. "Now, let''s move on to the next part of your training. We''ll be refining your foundation and understanding. But more importantly we will be focuing on that instinct or i guess body of yours which is almost like a talent by itself. So i want you to swing your sword following that instinct and¡­ dodge"


    Before her mind could fully process the warning her instincts kicked in as a sword came hurtling towards her face, tilting her head to the side and catching the blade with ease, she jumped up from her seat. And with a flick of her wrist, she swung the sword towards Ethan while her eyes were tracking Ethan''s hand as he summoned his own sword from thin air


    Clang!


    Their blades met with a sharp metallic ring, the impact sending vibrations through her arm. Mary used the momentum from their clash to create distance, bouncing lightly on the balls of her feet, her body moving with the fluid grace of someone who had done this countless times before as she followed her instinct just like he had instructed


    Ethan''s golden eyes glowed faintly as he observed her, unblinking and focused. For a heartbeat, neither of them moved, both sizing each other up. Then, without warning, they both sprang forward in perfect unison as if they had made a promise to do so


    Ethan''s blade cut toward her with lethal precision, but Mary intercepted it, her sword swinging up to block the attack


    KAANG!


    The force of their collision rippled through the air, but neither faltered. Ethan twisted his body, following up with a swift thrust aimed at her side. Mary parried the strike with ease, using the force of the block to push him back. She shifted her stance, every motion smooth, efficient, and instinctive


    For a brief period of time, they paused, opening a small gap of space between them. Then Mary''s eyes narrowed, and with a burst of speed, she charged forward. Her sword arced downward, gleaming with mana


    Seeing that Ethan''s brow furrowed as he barely had time to brace for impact as their blades met once more


    Coung!


    The dull shock reverberated through his arms. But before he could fully recover, Mary shifted her stance, discarding her blade and delivering a mana¨Cinfused kick to his side


    Caught off guard by the sudden change in tactics, Ethan twisted his sword to block. The impact was deafening, with the sound echoing through the room. Books rattled on their shelves, some tumbling to the floor as the force of their battle sent tremors through the air


    Both combatants froze for a moment, neither willing to back down


    As the silence continued Ethan was the first to break the silence between them with a light compliment "You''ve done well" Ethan spoke, his voice even, though with a hint of approval. His sword remained raised, his gaze locked on her


    Mary stood her ground, her breathing steady. The air between them buzzed with unspoken tension, a silent standoff


    While Ethan contemplated the implications of her movements, Mary glanced down at her legs coated in a bright red hue that was blocked by the sword as she clicked her tongue and pulled back her leg to adjust her posture while grumbling to herself


    "It didn''t work" she muttered to herself


    "...You thought it would?" Ethan''s response came quietly, which only brought further disatisfaction to Mary as his voice was laced with genuine curiosity and interest rather than sarcasm which she found unpleasant


    "..."


    As Mary groaned at his words with her mood becaming even worse, she widened the distance between them


    Meanwhile Ethan just silently observed the grumpy figure of Mary who was walking over to pick up the sword she just previously discarded as his eyes narrowed in thought ''Was it a coincidence?'' he wondered. If she had done it unconsciously, he would have praised her talent, and if she had done it on purpose, he would have praised her insight


    Ethan thought as his gaze drifted down to the sword in his hand causing the veil of trickery that was masking it''s true appearance to fade away only to reveal a sword that now clearly had a deep, jagged crack running along it''s surface ready to crumble at any given moment


    ''She used mana, circulating it through her body before releasing it in one focused strike'' Ethan thought as he completed his analysis of their light spar, and his mind quickly reorganized the day''s training schedule


    The sword in his hand disintegrated into tiny particals of light, vanishing completely as he took a step forward, moving closer to Mary who was still preoccupied with picking up her blade


    Her awkward attempt to maintain her modesty as she reached for the sword created an unintentionally cute scene that Ethan barely acknowledged as he interrupted her internal struggle with a calm voice, his following words broke the moment causing Mary to freeze on the spot as she realized what she has been doing until now and how it would look like from the sidelines


    "Have you ever learned how to control your mana?"


    "..."


    As Mary remained as stiff as a rock, Ethan furrowed his brows wondering what was bothering her before noticing the faint redness of her earlobes as a quiet sigh naturally escaped his mouth


    ''Looking at the absurdity of it all, the figure before him was somehow embarrased by something so minor and childish'' he thought as a another sigh threathened to escape his mouth almost involuntary as he closed his eyes before briefly stepping closer while extending his hand towards her to lend her a hand


    After a few moments, Mary finally composed herself, her cheeks still tinged with pink. Ethan waited patiently, his gaze steady, calm and distant. Once she steadied her breath, he spoke again intending to continue as planned


    "Let''s start with the basics of mana and aura circulation" Ethan said, his tone calm but firm "As for the theory behind mana and magic, I''ll cover that next time if we have the chance"


    Mary raised an eyebrow. "Why the basics?"


    Ethan''s golden eyes met hers, unflinching. "Do you know how to control mana?"


    "Yeah, of course" she answered, a bit too confidently


    "And what about aura circulation?" he asked, a deadpan look settling on his face


    "..."


    Her silence said everything


    "You''ve never learned how to properly circulate mana, let alone aura" he continued, his voice taking on an almost lecturing tone. "You were only given instructions and was shown what proper usage looked like. Now, what I require from you is simple. Look at how i use mana, try to understand it. Gain your own insights before applying them in practice. If you don''t understand just follow what your body thinks is right. Got it?"


    "Yes... I think" Mary answered in a low voice clearly not motivated which was ignored by Ethan


    "Good. Now, get up. Rest time is over"


    "But it''s barely been five minutes!" she protested, pouting slightly


    But Ethan''s expression didn''t change. "Did I ever say you could rest?"


    "...No?"


    "Exactly" he said, deadpan. "Now, dodge"


    Following that Mary barely had time to react before Ethan''s fist, coated in a golden aura, smashed into the floor where she had been seated just moments ago. The force of the impact shattered the wooden floorboards, causing splinters to fly in all directions. As she rolled out of the way, narrowly avoiding the strike, her heart kept pounding in her chest as her instincts kept warning her to escape


    As she scrambled to her feet, still breathless from the sudden movement, her mind raced to make sense of what was happening as she screamed


    "Are you trying to kill me?!" she gasped her voice somewhere between panic and disbelief as she glared at Ethan''s indifferent face


    "Yes" Ethan replied without hesitation, his tone flat and disturbingly casual


    "Don''t just admit it!" Mary snapped as she glared at him with clear resentment, her frustration evident as she tried to adapt to his constantly changing demeanor and behavour


    Ethan, however, remained as composed as ever, his gaze calm and focused as if nothing unusual had just occurred. His body moved with an effortless fluidity, his fist retracting from the crater in the floor, and without hesitation, he lunged toward her again


    Mary cursed under her breath as she rolled to the side, narrowly dodging the next strike. The force of his punch left a visible gust of wind in its wake, knocking over more shelves and scattering books across the room like leaves in a storm. The floorboards trembled under each step he took, his golden aura burning brightly, casting sharp shadows on the walls


    Her pulse quickened, and her muscles screamed for relief, but there was no reprieve. Ethan''s assault was relentless, every movement calculated, every strike lethal. It was as if he wasn''t holding back at all, pushing her to the brink with each attack. Mary dodged again, barely managing to evade a kick aimed at her side, her heart pounding harder with every near miss


    "I don''t suppose you could take it easy for a change?" she called out, her voice tinged with frustration


    Ethan''s response was to hurl another punch towards her, the air cracking as his fist tore through it. Mary dodged, her movements fluid but frantic, her body twisting to avoid the barrage of blows. She barely had a second to catch her breath before he was on her again. There was no pause, no reprieve. His attacks were precise, aimed at her vital points with cold efficiency


    "You need to focus" Ethan instructed, his voice calm despite his continued assault. "Your talent isn''t just for dodging so just follow your instincts and look for a way to adapt and anticipate your opponents attacks"


    "I am focusing!" Mary shot back, panting heavily as she twisted out of the way of yet another strike. "On not dying!"


    As Ethan''s relentless assault forced her to stay on the defensive. Every dodge felt like a desperate scramble for survival as the floor beneath them became a minefield of broken wood and scattered debris from the earlier impacts. His movements were sharp, every strike carrying murderous intent, and she could feel the pressure mounting with every second


    Mary''s legs were burning, her muscles protesting as she rolled and dodged, her body growing more fatigued by the second. Yet despite this she could sense the difference between them¡ªEthan''s control was flawless, and each strike, whether it hit or missed, was deliberate. There was no wasted movement, no hesitation


    Despite the growing ache in her limbs, Mary found herself responding faster, her movements becoming sharper, more deliberate. She wasn''t just dodging blindly anymore. With every near miss, she started to anticipate his movements, predicting the angle of his next strike. Her body, though exhausted, was adapting to his rhythm


    Ethan''s eyes narrowed slightly as he had noticed the shift in her movements. "Better" he commented, his voice laced with approval, though his expression remained neutral. "But you''re still holding back"


    Mary''s brow furrowed. Holding back? How could she possibly be holding back when she was fighting for her life?


    "I''m not¡ª" she started, but Ethan interrupted her with a sudden attack, his fist arcing toward her face before pulling back at the last second. She stumbled backward, her breath catching in her throat, but she quickly got up and regained her footing to resume as his assault continued


    "You are" Ethan said, his voice calm but firm. "It''s good that you are relying on your body and instinct but sometimes it''s not enough. So i want you to rely on mana as well"


    "So i want you to try and awaken your aura" Ethan said evenly, as if he wasn''t actively trying to kill her


    "Circulate it throughout your body"


    "How do you expect me to awaken it while trying to stay alive?!" she shouted, desperation creeping into her voice


    "Observe my aura and confront it"


    "Confront it?!" she exclaimed, ducking under another blow. "I''ll die if I confront that thing!"


    "Do you have a choice?" Ethan asked calmly, his voice cutting through the chaos with chilling simplicity


    Mary gritted her teeth, glancing at his aura that pulsed like a golden storm around him. "I don''t even know how to use aura!" She yelled as she turned around to escape while he was talking


    "Then use mana" Ethan said, not slowing his assault in the slightest as his golden aura eventually transformed into a storm of green mana as an example which Mary didn''t see


    Meanwhile as Ethan''s calm words reached her ears, Mary''s eyes widened as she realized¡ªshe was trapped. The walls, which hadn''t been there moments ago, now appeared infront of her, cutting off any escape route. In desperation her hands pressed against the unyielding wooden surface trying to push it out of the way as her breathing quickened following the slow sound of deliberate footsteps that echoed behind her, drawing closer with every passing second


    ''No way out''


    Swallowing hard, Mary turned around, her gaze locking onto Ethan''s approaching figure. Then her attention was immediately drawn to the ominous green mana swirling around his arm, coating it in a twisting, concentrated vortex of energy. It spun violently, like a tornado ready to tear apart anything in its path


    Mary''s heart pounded as her mind tried to process what she was seeing. What is he doing? When did his aura change into mana? She didn''t fully understand the mechanics of it, but instinctively, she knew¡ªif she touched that raw, spinning force without a plan, it would rip her limb from limb


    Then panic set in as her thoughts raced, her perception of time stretching as if her brain had pushed itself to its limits in sheer desperation. Think¡­ I have to think. She needed a way to survive, a way to counter that green whirlwind of mana


    Mana to the limbs¡ªfocus it there. Her body instinctively prepared for the confrontation, but she knew it wasn''t enough. Confronting that tornado head-on with just pure mana without a plan would just be plain suicide. She needed something more, something to stop it or cancel it out


    Lightning? She considered it. If she could coat her arm with lightning, she might be able to forcefully cut through, but she doubted she had the strength or precision to break through the spinning energy with such a chaotic and wild element while keeping her arm intact. Then what about fire? No, fire won''t work either¡ªwind would just fuel it and make it backfire. Following that logic ice was immediately discarded as well; introducing ice against wind could just enhance Ethan''s element rather than stopping it just like fire


    Wind, her mind settled. It was the only option. She couldn''t overpower it, but perhaps she could match it. To cancel it out, she would need to spin her own mana in the exact opposite direction. But how? How could she match the precision and intensity of a whirlwind?


    Her mind snapped back to reality as Ethan''s looming presence now stood directly in front of her. The glow of the green mana swirling around his arm intensified, its violent spinning threatening to consume her. Her heartbeat thudded loudly in her ears


    ''No choice''


    In that instant, Mary made her decision. Gathering the last of her remaining courage, she forced her own mana to respond. Raising her arm, she summoned the wind element to coat her hand, feeling the invisible energy swirl around her fingertips. It was crude and unrefined, but it had to be enough


    With a deep breath, she stretched out her hand, matching Ethan''s outstretched arm, her fingers trembling slightly as she brought her mana closer to his vortex. She focused hard, willing her wind to spin in the opposite direction, trying desperately to replicate the precision of his mana flow


    Ethan''s expression remained impassive, though his golden eyes seemed to watch her every movement with an eerie calm


    The gap between their swirling energies narrowed, and for a heartbeat, Mary thought she felt a flicker of connection¡ªa moment where her wind almost synchronized with his. But the intensity of Ethan''s mana was overwhelming, threatening to crush her own in an instant


    Her arm shook violently as she tried to maintain the opposite spin, her body pushed to its limit. Sweat trickled down her temple as her mana wavered under the immense pressure. She could feel Ethan''s presence bearing down on her, his mana suffocating, leaving her no room for error


    The winds collided


    For an instant, the world seemed to stand still for her as her mana and his locked in a volatile, spinning dance of opposing forces before she was pushed back. The wall behind her has now disappeared but she couldn''t focus on that now


    Mary stared at her hands in a daze which was now bleeding but was still intact, her breath still ragged from the effort. Before she could fully process what had just happened, a familiar green light bloomed from Ethan''s hands again. The fierce wind surrounding him surged to life, and instinctively, Mary leaped back, widening the distance between them, her mind racing. She knew too well that if she stayed too close, she would be torn apart by the violent vortex


    As she gathered herself, she focused on her surroundings, watching how Ethan manipulated the wind. Following his example, she called forth the wind to her hands, trying to match the energy. But this time, something was different¡ªthe wind around Ethan had shifted, now spinning in the opposite direction. Mary quickly reversed her own mana flow, struggling to adapt to this sudden change


    Then following that the spar became more chaotic. As Ethan''s fists, coated in swirling wind, swung with relentless precision. Mary, though constantly on the defensive, was slowly finding her own rhythm. Every time he shifted, she countered, her body learning to respond instinctively to the rapid changes in the wind''s flow


    With each passing moment, she became more fluid, more confident. The once overwhelming chaos of Ethan''s attacks was now a challenge she could face. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Mary began to push back, adding her own subtle changes to the wind currents, just as Ethan had done. Her movements became more aggressive, her punches cutting through the air with newfound precision, swirling with wind that mirrored Ethan''s mana


    Ethan, calm and observant, simply watched her every move. His golden eyes studied the way she manipulated the wind, noting the steady improvement in her control. As her fist, now coated in a concentrated whirlwind, swung toward him, Ethan felt no sense of danger. Instead, he welcomed her approach, allowing her to close the distance


    Step by step, he advanced toward her, his expression was the same as always until they were just a hair''s breadth apart. Mary breathed heavily but was focused, looked at him, her wind-infused fists still raised. For a moment, the world around them seemed to become quiet, the tension between them palpable


    Ethan scrutinized her closely. She had adapted well, but he needed to be sure. He simply couldn''t afford to leave anything to chance


    With that thought, he took a sudden step back, creating distance once more. Stretching his hand toward her, Ethan made sure she could see every detail of what he was about to do. The green mana that coated his arm began swirling faster, more violently, and yet¡ªthere was something more controlled about it now


    "Watch carefully," he said, his voice calm yet commanding


    He was testing her again¡ªthis time, on a different but similar subject


    Focusing his senses, Ethan carefully channeled mana into his hands, his eyes narrowing with concentration. The energy shimmered faintly as it flowed, pulsing gently in his control. With patience, he stripped away the inherent properties of the wind from the mana, rendering it raw and formless¡ªpure energy, untethered from any elemental alignment. The air around his hands seemed to hum with anticipation, the mana vibrating in its most primal state


    Then he isolated a single strand of mana from the swirling mass, meticulously separating it. His fingers moved with deliberate care, as though weaving an intricate tapestry. Slowly, with smooth, practiced gestures, he wove the thin thread of mana into a delicate string, his concentration unbroken. As the thread formed, Ethan compressed it, folding the mana in on itself again and again, each compression condensing the energy into a denser, more potent form


    Gradually, the ethereal thread began to shift, transforming from a mere strand of mana into something heavier¡ªmore substantial. It became aura. The transformation was slow, and as the aura pulsed in his hand, it finally became dense enough to be physically felt as it vibrated with latent power


    Satisfied with the transformation, Ethan glanced towards Mary, ensuring that she was observing every step of the process. Her eyes, though weary, were fixed on him, her focus unwavering. After a moment, Ethan turned his attention back to the aura still gathered in his hand as he transformed it back into mana to move on to the next stage of the demonstration


    This time, he allowed the mana to flow freely, releasing it from the elemental essence he had so carefully stripped away. With subtle movements, he guided the now pure mana to resemble nature''s mana¡ªwild, untamed, yet still under his control. His will alone kept the mana balanced, and with a command, he set it into motion


    The mana around his hand began to spin. Not just in one direction, but two opposing directions simultaneously, creating a perfect harmony of force. The air around him stirred gently, forming miniature vortices that circled his palm. Each particle of mana rotated in its own perfect orbit, none colliding with another, all existing in flawless synchronization


    Then Ethan extended his hand towards Mary, motioning for her to come closer


    "Mass is just a more concentrated form of energy. I want you to feel it. And observe it" he instructed, his voice calm but commanding


    For a brief moment, Mary hesitated. Her mind flashed back to the earlier moments when Ethan had attacked her without warning, pushing her to the edge of survival. The intensity of his attacks was relentless, and the thought of trusting him after that was difficult to reconcile. Yet she knew, deep down, that refusing him now would only prolong this hellish ordeal


    She sighed quietly and stepped forward, her reluctance clear in her body language, but her determination slowly winning over her wariness. If I learn this¡­ maybe it''ll be over sooner


    With cautious movements, she approached Ethan, her eyes locked on the swirling mana in his hand


    The closer she got, the more she could feel the faint pressure of the spinning energy, like the push and pull of invisible winds tugging at her skin


    "Pay attention"


    Ethan said, his tone softening just slightly as she came near


    "You need to understand the balance and order within this lump of mana. And control that balance to create harmony"


    "Harmony can be achieved only when the two forces are equal and dependent on each other. And Order can only be achieved if there are constant changes meaning the two forces should be in constant struggle for dominance with neither being able to truly overpower the other creating chaos"


    Listening to him Mary extended her hand tentatively toward his, her fingers trembling slightly as they neared the vortex of mana. She hesitated just before making contact, but Ethan''s steady gaze gave her the push she needed. Her fingers brushed the swirling mana, and immediately she felt the distinct difference. The two opposing forces of wind were violent and chaotic yet perfectly balanced, neither truly overpowering the other, each maintained its own intensity as they flunctuated and maintained balance as they relied on each other


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    She breath caught as she marveled at the intricacy. It was like holding a miniature storm in the palm of her hand, but one that was entirely under the control of the user


    Ethan watched her intently, seeing the wonder in her eyes. "Now¡­ try it yourself" he said, stepping back and withdrawing the mana from his hand


    "Form the flow, control it, and spin it just as I did"


    Mary blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift. She glanced down at her own hands, unsure if she was ready. But Ethan''s distant and observant gaze left no room for doubt or hesitation


    With a deep breath, she focused, gathering her mana just as he had shown her earlier. The energy responded sluggishly at first, resisting her control, but slowly, it began to form in her palm. She stripped the elemental properties from it, leaving only the raw mana, shimmering and unstable


    It took everything in her just to keep the mana from dissipating. Now¡­ spin it, she told herself, recalling the intricate process she had just witnessed. She pushed the mana, willing it to move in opposite directions. For a moment, the forces clashed awkwardly, but she fought to stabilize them


    "Breathe" Ethan said, his voice cutting through her concentration. "Don''t force it. Let the mana flow naturally"


    Mary exhaled slowly, allowing her body to relax. The mana in her hand began to stabilize, spinning slowly at first, then gaining momentum. She could feel the delicate balance forming, though it was nowhere near as refined as Ethan''s


    Ethan''s eyes narrowed as he watched her progress, his gaze cold and analytical, but with a hint of approval in his tone. "Good. Now¡­ maintain that control, and build on it" He took a step closer, his voice lowering slightly. "This will be the foundation for your body"


    For a moment, Mary hesitated his words sinking in. The foundation for my body? Confusion flickered across her face, but as she looked down at the spinning mana in her hand, it clicked. She understood what he meant. If she could control the flow of mana in her hand, she could apply the same principles to the rest of her body¡ªto the core inside her heart, where her mana was being generated. It wasn''t just about manipulating external mana anymore; it was about internalizing it


    This time it will be a lot harder to apply since it''s on a much larger scale but in the end since she has already succeeded once it will be easier than the first time. So with a new found stability Mary inhaled deeply, then exhaled with slow, deliberate control. She allowed the tension in her muscles to ease, her grip on the mana loosening slightly. To her surprise, the energy began to move more freely, spinning with greater fluidity. It was subtle at first, but she could feel the difference¡ªthe way the mana was responding to her, flowing without resistance


    The momentary stability gave her confidence, but it wasn''t easy. Every time the mana spun too quickly, she had to adjust, her mind racing to keep pace with the changes. Yet, despite the challenges, she found herself adapting, slowly but surely


    So as time passed the task ahead felt daunting¡ªthe scale of circulating mana throughout her entire body was far more complex than what she had done with her hand¡ªbut she had succeeded once. She could do it again


    Inhaling slowly and feeling the mana respond to her will. It surged from her heart, radiating outward through her veins like a flowing river. At first, the flow was uneven, erratic, the energy bucking against her control as if resisting the shift in direction. She gritted her teeth, realizing the flaws in her body as the path the mana took was so inefficient that it was causing her to struggle just to maintain the balance she had cultivated in her hand


    Her limbs tensed as the mana surged, threatening to spiral out of control. But she forced herself to stay calm. With every breath, she adjusted, correcting the flow, smoothing out the jagged edges of the power coursing through her and fixing her flawed body. Bit by bit, she expanded the control she had over the mana in her body, guiding it with precision. It was like learning to walk for the first time¡ªawkward and unstable¡ªbut she was making progress


    Sweat rolled down her brow as she worked, her entire body humming with energy. She could feel the mana harmonizing with her system, syncing with her natural rhythm. But she wasn''t satisfied, she was greedy and this wasn''t just about maintaining the flow. She needed more than just control¡ªshe needed to fuse her own mana with the atmosphere around her. She needed to draw in the ambient mana, to not only circulate what was within her but to connect with the storm outside


    With a deep breath, Mary opened her senses to the world around her while scattering her mana. The air was thick with energy, dense with the latent mana that filled the atmosphere. She could almost taste it¡ªthe raw mana lingering in the space between her and Ethan. Once she realized that she reached out with her mind, visualizing herself as part of the atmosphere as her mana dissolved into the atmosphere before being pulled back into her body. She wasn''t just drawing mana into her body; she was the atmosphere


    With her new found understanding Mary began greedily pulling in mana from her surroundings. She could feel it now¡ªthe way the mana moved in perfect synchrony, circulating throughout her system and out into the environment in one seamless flow to repeat the cycle of breathing in and out


    The change was subtle at first, but as she imagined herself merging with the mana around her, something shifted. The energy around her responded, drawn to her like a magnet. With each breath the mana in the air around her began to flow toward her, filtering into her body and merging with her own. It was wild and untamed, yet somehow, she was able to guide it, to make it her own


    Her breaths became quicker as she struggled to keep up with the influx of mana. The pressure was immense, the sheer volume of mana threatening to overwhelm her, but she focused on controlling the flow¡ªon harmonizing it with her own rhythm. Her body hummed with power as the external mana melded with her own, circulating throughout her entire system


    The sensation was overwhelming, like standing in the eye of a hurricane, yet there was a strange sense of calm within the chaos


    For the first time, Mary truly felt connected to the world itself. Her body became a conduit for the mana, a bridge between the world outside and the mana within. She wasn''t just channeling it; she was becoming it


    Her eyes snapped open, glowing faintly as the mana circulating throughout her entire body emanated from her soul. So with confidence she looked towards Ethan who stood silently, only to realize the mana around her which she fed off of greedily was eminating from him as he watched her progress with a calm but somewhat of a warm expression


    "Good" he said, his voice softer than before, though still distant. "You''re beginning to understand"


    Mary exhaled, her breath steady, though her body still tingled from the aftershocks of the experience. She had done it. She had achieved the harmony Ethan had been pushing towards her. But she knew this was only the beginning but even then she still couldn''t help but feel a brief flicker of accomplishment stir within her


    But her sense of triumph was fleeting. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Ethan moving closer, his figure now bathed in the faint glow of a swirling silver sphere of mana in his hand that he seems to have condensed. The orb crackled with energy, distorting the air around it as it pulsed with a quiet, dangerous power. His golden, star-like eyes glowed eerily, making her stomach tighten with unease


    Her instincts screamed at her, and she quickly dissipated the mana she had so carefully controlled, her focus breaking as her gaze turned toward Ethan. Wary, she watched him draw nearer, his expression unreadable, yet his presence radiated an aura of intensity. The silence between them grew thick, charged with tension, until finally, his cold, detached voice cut through the air


    "Close your eyes and brace for impact. After you absorb this you can rest"


    "What?" Mary blinked in disbelief, her voice trembling with confusion. There was no explanation¡ªjust a quiet command from Ethan, his face betraying no emotion as he tightened his grip on the mana sphere


    Before she could even question him, Ethan crushed the sphere in his hand. And in an instant, the raw mana contained within the sphere exploded outward, sending a shockwave through the room. The force of the blast hit Mary like a sledgehammer, knocking the wind out of her lungs and throwing her balance into chaos. She staggered, disoriented by the explosion, but that was only the beginning


    The unleashed mana, which Ethan controlled with frightening ease, swirled around him like a brewing storm. The pressure in the room spiked as he funneled the raging energy towards Mary, enveloping her in a vortex of mana that tore at her senses. The air howled as the storm closed in, battering her from all sides and making her the center of it all


    Inside the eye of the storm Mary barely had time to recover from the initial impact when the foreign mana, violent and aggressive, began to force its way into her body. She gasped, feeling the intrusion immediately¡ªit was like a swarm of invisible claws clawing their way into her very essence. The invading mana wreaked havoc inside her, throwing her body into disarray. Pain shot through her like fire as the foreign energy rampaged through her mana channels, pushing them far beyond their limits


    Her skin flushed red as the overload began, the excess mana threatening to tear her apart from the inside out. Her breaths came in ragged, shallow gasps as the storm of energy continued to intensify around her. Every muscle in her body screamed in agony as she coughed out blood, her mana core struggling to cope with the sudden influx of power. It felt like her body was being stretched too thin, on the verge of bursting apart at the seams. She tried to channel the mana out, to regulate the flow, but her control was slipping


    Meanwhile Ethan watched from a distance, his expression calm, even indifferent, as Mary writhed within the vortex. His sharp eyes observed every twitch, every spasm, carefully monitoring the flow of mana within her. Inside her chest, he could see it¡ªthe cracks forming on her mana core, threatening to shatter at any moment. It was fragile, barely holding itself together under the immense pressure. One wrong move, one more surge of energy, and it would break


    Yet, Ethan did nothing to intervene. He stood still, a silent observer, as Mary struggled to stay on her feet. He wanted to push her to the absolute brink. If her core shattered, he could just try again until she succeeded. But if she could endure¡ªif she could survive the storm and find control within the chaos¡ªthen she would emerge stronger than before


    ************************


    Mary''s vision blurred as the pain surged and her mind raced, her body straining under the relentless pressure of the mana storm that coiled around her like a giant snake. It tightened with every second, burning her from the inside out, choking her as her muscles spasmed uncontrollably. Her skin was drenched in sweat, and with each agonizing breath she felt like coughing out blood, her legs gave way beneath her, dropping her to her knees as her nose bled. She gasped, her chest heaving in desperation struggling to breathe as the blood rising from her throat blocked her windpipe


    ''I¡­ can''t¡­ breathe¡­''


    The thought came fleetingly as her mind started to disipate, her thoughts scattering in the face of overwhelming pain. The suffocating pressure inside her was unbearable, and she could feel her core cracking further with each passing moment. It felt like she was about to be crushed from within. But through the haze of pain, something clicked¡ªa primal survival instinct that has been dormant until recently


    ''No. I can''t let this¡­ destroy me''


    Through the haze of pain, Mary''s survival instinct flared, igniting a fierce resolve. She refused to give in, refused to let the storm ravaging her body win


    With the last remnants of her strength, she clung to her fading consciousness, dragging herself back from the darkness. Every fiber of her being screamed in protest, her mind a cacophony of fractured thoughts, but she latched onto the only thing she could do try to do in this situation, control it


    ''Focus. It''s my body. My mana. I can take it back''


    Her mind, fragmented and on the verge of breaking, reached out to the chaos within her. She fought to impose her will on the wild torrent of energy that had invaded her. She had to take back her control. The thought of surrendering was unbearable¡ªshe hated being helpless. She hated being in pain. And more than anything, she hated not being in control of her own body


    While having such hateful thoughts Mary gritted her teeth and began to forcibly expel the excess mana while channeling the newly invading mana through her core, regulating it the way her body had learned. It was slow at first, the flow uneven, but the more she pushed, the more the pieces began to fall into place. The swirling mana storm became less violent, and her breathing steadied as she imposed her will over the energy coursing through her


    It wasn''t perfect¡ªfar from it¡ªbut it was enough to stop the relentless breakdown of her body. Her mana core, still cracked, had ceased its shattering. She had forced the storm to a standstill


    Ethan, watching from the sidelines, finally moved. He stepped forward, his expression as cold and distant as ever, though a faint, almost imperceptible glint of approval flickered in his eyes. The subtle twist of his lips suggested satisfaction, but he remained silent, his gaze never leaving her trembling form


    "Good" he said at last, his voice cutting through the tense silence. "You survived¨Cfor now atleast"


    The comment, though dry, held a quiet note of praise. He took another step closer, the aura of authority radiating from him almost suffocating in its weight. "Now take that control" he continued, his tone sharper, more demanding "And stabilize it. Or it will all have been for naught"


    Mary, still on her knees, glared at Ethan with seething hatred through labored breaths despite the weight of exhaustion pressing down on her like a suffocating blanket. But she didn''t have the energy to argue, not now. Her body ached, her mana core cracked and fragile, teetering on the edge of collapse. But amidst the chaos, amidst the storm still faintly swirling inside her, a spark of determination flared


    She wasn''t going to let this break her


    Her fingers trembled as she felt the lingering threads of mana in her grasp. It wasn''t as smooth or controlled as she wanted, but she could feel the connection, the tenuous grasp she had on the storm within her. Slowly, she began to build on that fragile balance, drawing on the sensations she had felt earlier, mimicking the calm control she had seen in Ethan''s demonstrations


    With a deep breath, Mary gathering what remained of her strength. She knew what she had to do. She wasn''t just going to stabilize the core; she was going to rebuild it¡ªstronger, bigger, more resilient than it had ever been before. She needed to make it something that could withstand not only this storm but also the trials that will come in the future. To reach that strength, she knew she had to start from the ground up


    The first step was destruction. To achieve the strength that she desired, she needed a fresh start with a stronger foundation. The fractured remnants of her core weren''t something that could simply be mended; they had to be dismantled to allow for something new to take its place. With renewed focus, she began compressing her core, forcing every fragment into a single, dense point. She felt it straining under her will, cracking as it was pushed to the limit. Then, in a controlled release, she let it shatter entirely


    In that moment, she felt utterly weightless, and hollow¡ªan empty vessel. The void left by her shattered core echoed through her, a strange, unsettling stillness. But it was short-lived. The dam broke, and the mana surged forth, filling the emptiness with a torrential wave of raw, uncontained energy. The power overwhelmed her senses destroying her mana vein and the mana path that she had laid down before as she pushed past the emptiness, guiding the unleashed mana with every ounce of focus she could muster


    The second step was control. She had to tame the remnants of the storm still swirling within her along with the new surge of mana. Gritting her teeth, Mary summoned her will, extending it over to the surging tempest within her. It was like taming a hurricane. The mana was unruly, a force that had torn at her very being moments before, yet she sensed its potential¡ªa potency she had never felt before. She needed to claim it, to make it hers


    Her focus sharpened, and slowly, her presence wrapped around the storm, bringing it to a stop. She could feel the wild currents subside, their jagged edges softening as her will molded them, guiding the unruly energies into something resembling order. Breath by breath, heartbeat by heartbeat, she expelled the storm inside her before retrieving it again and merging the incoming mana into her own mana vein, feeling it settle and synchronize with her, until it pulsed in rhythm with her very own life force inside her heart


    Now the third step was forming a core to use as the base. So now with her control regained, Mary took the next step with decisiveness. She began to gather the remnants of the storm and her mana into a new core. She didn''t want a simple replacement; she needed a foundation that was vastly stronger. This time, she compressed the core even further than she had before, packing every fragment and spark of mana into a dense, compact nucleus. Yet, as she gazed inward at the small, brilliantly intense point, she knew it still wasn''t enough


    Drawing on the memories that the other version of herself had drilled into her, she layered the core, over and over again, compressing it further each time. The process demanded unwavering concentration. Even the slightest mistake could shatter her work, but Mary''s determination was relentless


    She visualized each layer, imagined it fortified and solid, pushing the energy to take the shape she demanded. The storm''s remnants and her mana now pulsed in harmony, each layer reinforcing the last, each one a testament to her own willpower


    ''Good. Now¡­ reinforce it. Make it stronger''


    The thought resonated from somewhere deep within, a voice that felt both familiar and foreign¡ªprimal, urging her forward, pushing her past her limits. This was a foundation meant to last, meant to withstand not just this storm, but whatever trials lay ahead. She couldn''t afford to stop here


    Fourth step was expansion and reinforcement. With her core forming, Mary expanded her senses to expell mana once again to draw in mana from the atmosphere around her or more specifically from Ethan as he kept refilling the atmosphere. So Mary pulling the mana eminating from him into her body, started weaving it carefully with the mana already within her. She realized mana was like a weird fluid following it''s own rules and that it was lazy and liked to take the most efficient and easier path just like water, so following how the mana flowed she created a new path for it. It was a meticulous, grueling process; every motion had to be precise, every breath steady. She could feel each new strand of mana being absorbed through the new mana path and into the mana veins before being woven into the core inside the mana heart, the structure within her was expanding, stretching beyond its previous boundaries


    But she wasn''t content with mere expansion. She envisioned the core growing denser, more compact with each layer that she added. The pressure was intense, with each new layer building upon the last. Her muscles ached, her mind reeled, and yet she pushed forward, forcing herself to feed more mana into the core. The pain was overwhelming, every fiber of her being screaming for release, but Mary''s will held firm


    She compressed the core until it was almost impossible to compress further, but even then did she continued to condense it further, layer by layer, each one merging seamlessly with the last. Every layer was a fortress in itself, resilient, unyielding, crafted with a meticulous precision that allowed no flaws


    At last, the core solidified. It pulsed within her like a second heart. It wasn''t just larger or more powerful; it was fundamentally changed, something she had forged through sheer will and resolve. The mana within her no longer felt wild or chaotic. Every ounce of it belonged to her, bound to her command, entirely under her control. She could feel it¡ªa deep, resonant connection, a wellspring of energy that she could draw upon


    Her mana core was reborn, a structure of pure resilience and strength. It was no longer the fragile, fractured thing it once was. Now, it was something unbreakable, a foundation as enduring as the iron resolve that had guided its creation. As Mary stood, feeling the power thrumming within her, she knew that this core could withstand any storm, any challenge that dared to test her. It was hers¡ªstrong, stable, and ready to face whatever lay ahead


    Opening her eyes, she slowly rose to her feet, her legs still trembling but her resolve stronger than ever. She could feel the difference immediately¡ªher body felt lighter, more attuned to the mana around her. She wasn''t just surviving anymore. She was growing, and evolving


    Ethan stood in front of her withdrawing his mana, his expression calm as he watched her rise. But there was something in his eyes¡ªsomething almost like approval


    "This is only the beginning" he said, his tone measured, though there was a flicker of something beneath the surface. "You managed to overcome the first hurdle. Now, prove to me that you can overcome the rest"


    Mary looked up at him, the weight of his words sinking in. Exhaustion tugged at her, but there was something else now¡ªa flicker of hope. She wasn''t there yet. But for the first time, she believed that maybe, just maybe, she could survive in this chaotic world


    As Ethan''s golden eyes softened, catching the faint flicker of hope in Mary''s exhausted gaze, a rare smile¡ªgentle and disarming¡ªgraced his lips. His usual cold demeanor seemed to melt away, replaced by an uncharacteristic warmth


    "Rest" he murmured, his voice uncharacteristically soft, yet still carrying the weight of authority. "Tomorrow... we''ll continue"


    But even before his words fully reached her, Mary''s legs gave out, her strength utterly spent. She staggered forward, her body collapsing from sheer exhaustion. Without a moment''s hesitation, Ethan was there, moving with his usual inhuman speed. He caught her falling figure effortlessly, cradling her against his chest in a gentle, princess-like carry


    Her breathing had already evened out by the time Ethan lifted her, her body going limp in his arms. She had fallen into a deep, much-needed sleep, her face peaceful, as if the storm she had just survived was nothing more than a distant dream


    For a moment, Ethan simply stood there, gazing down at her with an odd expression, something between nostalgia and... something else, something he didn''t often allow himself to feel. It was a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu that washed over him as he remembered doing this before¡ªlong ago, under vastly different circumstances in a different time. His mind flickered with resurfacing memories, but he quickly brushed them aside burrying them at the back of his mind


    With fluid motion, he began walking, his steps almost soundless as he carried her out of the room. The night sky above them was calm, the air crisp. Ethan moved with a kind of reverence, his focus entirely on the sleeping figure in his arms. The dim light of the starry night sky cast long shadows, but his form seemed to glide effortlessly through them, eventually disappearing into the night as though he had never been there


    ***********************


    World Continent. The Mansion of the Roselyn Household


    As Ethan stood beside the bed, watching Mary''s now healed serene, sleeping face, a soft sigh escaped his lips calming down his beating heart. He naturally thought of the earlier events as he recalled the results of his recent research and experimentation


    Mary was far more unstable than expected. Her emotions were out of control especially the feelings of hatred and animosity, after some testing it has been determined that her body could be stabilized with mana infusion but for her soul to regain stability and function normally again he would have to reconstruct her body and create a new version from scratch. But even then the question of whether or not that body would last long was ambiguous


    But more importantly


    It''s odd. Her body''s mana system was unlike anything he had seen before. On the surface, it appeared to follow conventional mana techniques, but closer inspection revealed a chaotic, haphazard network. Her core, mana heart, and veins were all fundamentally flawed¡ªa hastily constructed patchwork of imperfections. By all logic, it should have been impossible for any human to absorb, let alone contain, the sheer amount of mana she had just absorbed especially with such a broken vessel, she should have collapsed under the strain


    And yet, she had not only survived but thrived. Mary had somehow turned that chaotic mess into something solid, something resilient. Against all odds, she had strengthened it to the point where he could use it as the basis for reconstructing her new body. Although it was a bit puzzling how she had succeeded on her first attempt


    But what was even stranger, though, was where all that mana disappeared to. A soul absorbing mana was, theoretically, impossible. Souls lacked the structural integrity to store or manipulate such energy directly. And yet Mary''s soul had absorbed it, making sure to store just enough to stabilize her broken body which was collapsing due from mana overload. The amount of mana she had taken in was enough to turn a normal human into a bloody smear more than ten times over. So even after her soul had taken the burden it should''ve flooded her broken body. But Mary had endured, even managing to make a breakthrough making her a great specimen for further research and study on souls


    He devised a series of tests to measure the interaction Mary''s soul had with the mana she absorbed. He recorded how her body responded to varying mana infusions and how her soul managed to stabilize itself in response. Every detail was documented¡ªher heart rate, mana circulation patterns, soul fluctuations, and the strange bursts of power that occurred during moments of heightened emotion


    Her soul seemed to function as both a stabilizer and a storage unit, actively reconfiguring itself to accommodate and direct mana. This adaptive quality was unheard of, presenting tantalizing possibilities for further research on soul-mana dynamics


    However it should be noted that the soul did appear to be heavily burdened. It wasn''t a limitless well of energy; each strain left subtle cracks, imperceptible to most but glaringly obvious to him. So he shouldn''t push it too far or else the soul of his partner that made the deal with him will never wake up or perhaps it will just simply dissapear and get erased from existance, now he wouldn''t want something so horrific for his spouse would he?


    As he thought of this, worry seemed to suddenly appear on his face as he looked at the giant shelf before him. "The records of her existance seem to get corrupted by the miasma emitted by her as well. If no counter measure is taken it could potentially lead to the very being called Mary to be corrupted not allowing further access to her records and it may potentially contaminate other records"


    Then suddenly his thoughts were cut off as Ethan''s eyes glowed having located the anomaly. Reaching out inside his head Ethan pulled out a silver string and examined it closely as it floated in the air having lost it''s light. Examining the string Ethan noted how it was made up of words


    Observing the anomaly that has been affecting his mind a little more Ethan could only think of 2 possible culprits. It was either that battle maniac or it was himself. Since that woman had no reason to do this the only remaining person who could do such things was himself and since he clearly didn''t remember doing this it could either be from the future or it could be another Ethan


    Unable to determine the actual cause of the anomaly Ethan tried tracing it back to it''s creator only for it to be cut off leaving him with no clue whatsoever. Left alone with nothing to work with Ethan sighed as he called upon the primordial flame to ignite the string of words. Watching it burn Ethan tried to narrow the suspects as he thought about who could interfere with him


    As he thought of this he felt a presence behind him as the shadows stirred and a subtle flicker disturbed the air. From the dark veil a dark shadowy blob with many teeth and eyes rose up before quickly taking shape as a figure emerged, silent and graceful as the night itself. Ethan didn''t turn, his gaze still locked on Mary''s peaceful form, but his voice broke the stillness of the night


    "Has something urgent happened?" Ethan asked in a calm, measured voice


    "No, my lord" the shadowed figure replied, his tone filled with deference. "I''ve come to report the people''s concerns about the future"


    At this, Ethan''s eyes narrowed slightly, his mind shifting focus as he could already guess the issue that they were worried about. "Give me a brief report"


    "The continuous arrival of the Fallen humans has caused a sharp surge in the population" the figure began, careful to choose his words. "The human races numbers have nearly doubled overnight, and testimonies estimate that at least another two billion people will arrive before the gates fully open, bringing the final remnants of their world"


    Ethan turned slightly now, his attention piqued. "What''s the primary concern?"


    "The sheer number of them" the man said, his head still bowed. "More than five billion souls suddenly fell from the sky, although it is slowing down considerably the common folk can''t help but grow anxious with each passing day. There''s talk about jobs, housing, and the strain on the empire''s resources. Capital is a major concern, my lord, with inflation threatening to spiral out of control"


    Ethan''s brow furrowed as he processed the report. "Tell the people not to worry" he said firmly. "Our resources are not the issue. Keep inflation under control, no matter the cost. We can afford temporary losses if it ensures stability. As for the newly arrived Fallen, encourage them to take up work¡ªhunting, crafting, anything productive. We must harness this influx of manpower. The sooner they contribute, the smoother this transition will be"


    The figure nodded. "It will be done, My lord"


    Ethan turned fully now, his voice hardening. "Before you leave, I have another task. Monitor the Fallen closely. I want shadows on every dungeon, labyrinth, and monster nests. Begin funneling the Fallen into the uncleared territories. They''ll serve a dual purpose¡ªboth to prove themselves and to ease the burden on our forces and create more jobs for the people. If they succeed they will emerge stronger, if not they will thin themselves out"


    Then saying that he reached into the air before pulling out a piece of parchment. With swift strokes, Ethan scrawled down a description before handing it to the kneeling figure. "Pay special attention to any cases resembling these descriptions. If you find anything, report to me immediately"


    The shadowed figure took the note with silent reverence, his hand steady as he accepted the task. Ethan''s gaze, sharp and piercing, lingered on him for a moment longer before he spoke again


    "Once that''s done, bring the Radiant Star with you. I have a task for the two of you" Ethan continued, his voice quiet but firm. "I''ll explain the details when you''re done. After you hear the task, whether to accept it or not is yours to decide"


    "My lord" the figure whispered, "I will do as you wish, like always"


    "Good. You are dismissed, Silent Star"


    With a final low bow, the figure melted back into the shadows, leaving Ethan alone with his thoughts. The flicker of mana faded, and the room returned to its quiet stillness, save for the gentle rise and fall of Mary''s breathing. Ethan glanced down at her peaceful face once more before turning around and dissapearing into the shadows as well


    ***********************


    The infinite library of the Akashic Records


    Returing to the library Ethan looked around the boundless, eternal corridors of the Akashic Records¡ªa place where time and space faded into the raw essence of knowledge. Towering shelves of scrolls, tomes, and tablets extended infinitely in every direction, and the air felt alive, pulsing with the resonance of eons-old secrets. A soft, otherworldly glow illuminated the space, casting shadows that seemed to whisper


    As Ethan strode forward, he allowed his human form to fully unravel. Causing his projection to fade away in wisps of ethereal smoke, leaving behind only the spectral remains of his attire, suspended in the air. Then, suddenly, flame erupted from where his head should have been, igniting in a bright, ethereal white blaze that flickered with a cold intensity that seemed to devour all the light around it. This ghostly white fire seemed to contain no real heat as it quickly spread, washing over his form completely, until his body was nothing but a shimmering, spectral outline, as if woven from the threads of the flame


    With his physical form now dissolved, his essence shifted within the cloak of flames. Where his head had once been, the flames condensed into an orb that were glowing like a miniature sun yet faintly hued in otherworldly shades. As it stabilized, two horn-like protrusions began to take shape on either side, lending an almost demonic aspect to this disembodied form of his


    The flames that had engulfed his body was then divided and settled into the shapes of his limbs, flowing like molten metal into the outlines of his gloves and shoes, giving form to his hands and feet. Each movement caused tendrils of flame to ripple from his "limbs" adding an eerie fluidity to his gestures. The white robe that remained of his attire flowed around him, woven from light, creating the impression of a celestial entity cloaked in an ethereal radiance


    Unfolding his wings, Ethan stretched them wide. Black as obsidian, his wings appeared like vast chasms against the ethereal glow of the library, each feather dusted with embers that danced in rhythm with his steps just like stars flickering before sun rise. They held a paradoxical beauty, resonating with an energy that was at once calm and unyielding, as though they alone had witnessed every dawn since the first and would continue until the last


    Finally, as his transformation reached its end, two golden orbs flared to life within the swirling flames where his eye sockets should have been. They ignited like twin stars, their brilliant light piercing through the shadows. With each subtle movement of his "eyes" ripples of starlight coursed through the flames of his head


    Satisfied with this form, Ethan extended his consciousness outward, using the Veil of Trickery over himself. In an instant, the infernal vision was concealed, replaced by his familiar human appearance¡ªa guise as calm and controlled as ever. Beneath this facade, however, the fires of his original form still flickered, hidden from sight but always present. Continuing his walk down the endless corridor, his steps were soundless like usual as he left behind a trail of stardust in his every step before eventually coming to stop after turning a random corner


    Stopping to look around Ethan gazed thoughtfully at the shelf before him, his fingers trailing over the spines of numerous leather-bound volumes. He paused, selecting one book that seemed random among the rest, its worn spine blending seamlessly with the others. But as he pulled it, there was a faint click, and the entire section of the shelf slid aside, revealing a concealed passageway. A tall mirror stood at the entrance, its silvered surface gleaming faintly in the dim light


    Stepping through, Ethan strode towards the mirror until his own reflection faced him with a steely gaze. Without hesitation, he walked forward and vanished into the mirror''s depths. As soon as he disappeared, the mirror cracked before shattering into countless shards, which dissolved as the passage closed seamlessly behind him. The entire library seemed to tremble, shelves shifting and reordering themselves, as if in response to his disappearance, until all appeared unchanged from the outside


    *****************


    Emerging from the other side, Ethan found himself in a dimly lit corridor that stretched out ahead of him. His footsteps echoed down the cold stone floor as he moved purposefully toward a heavy door at the end. With a slight creak, the door swung open, revealing a laboratory that was as much of an archive as it was a place of research, experimentation and study


    The large room was filled with towering glass tubes containing an array of strange and dangerous creatures and monsters, their forms suspended in a viscous liquid that glowed faintly, casting ghostly reflections across the walls. Each tube displayed a projection of detailed information, recording everything from genetic data to behavior analysis. Some of the creatures shifted slightly, their floating forms eerily animated by the faint currents within their glass prisons


    Ethan moved through the room with practiced indifference, his gaze sweeping over the various specimens until he stopped before a large, cylindrical tube. Inside, suspended in the liquid, was a slender figure with silver hair flowing like silk around her as she floated in a fetal position. Her delicate form appeared almost fragile in the cold light, her hair framing a face at peace, even in stillness. Despite the scene''s haunting beauty, Ethan was relieved as the specimen didn''t seem to have been contaminated yet but even then his heart could only ache as he couldn''t shake off the strange feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu whenever he looked at her. But then he stopped himself realizing that the anomaly was still there and yet despite this he decided to leave it alone as it showed no signs of harming him and there was no point in getting rid of it


    Drawing his attention away, he glanced at the holographic display next to the tube, taking in the precise details of her measurements, physical attributes, and body structure. With a calculating gaze, he began assessing which weapon styles and types might best complement her frame and would still suit her new and improved body


    With a quick gesture, Ethan summoned the shadows to his side, and they materialized into an array of weapons at his feet. Swords, daggers, polearms, and an array of uniquely crafted blades lay before him, each weapon had many identical copies with different sizes brought forth from his shadow realm. Looking down at them, he inspected each one closely and thoughtfully, as he turned each weapon before casting his gaze back to Mary''s sleeping form


    To further ensure the weapons'' suitability, he transformed the veil of dreams, allowing it''s form to shift until his form matched Mary''s proportions exactly¡ªdown to every nuance of muscle, weight, and flexibility. Once the transformation was completed, his golden eyes were the only feature that distinguished him from her aside from the clothes


    Taking each weapon in turn, he began testing their weight and balance, moving gracefully across the lab with sweeping strikes, spins, and thrusts that pushed the body to its limits. He danced through the space, silent as a shadow, careful not to disturb the delicate research materials lining the lab especially the new specimen who might awaken and spread miasma. Eventually his movements became a harmonious blend of dexterity, agility and power, demonstrating a silent and graceful dance that perfectly mimicked and modified Mary''s own weapon style for each weapon''s craftsmanship


    Finally, after testing and rejecting several, he selected a handful of weapons from each weapon type that felt like extensions of Mary''s body, each one fluid and natural in his¡ªor rather, her¡ªhands as it complimented her weapon style


    With the chosen weapons set aside, Ethan turned his attention to another important matter: attire. His eyes fell on the assortment of clothing and armor designs he had gathered from earth, examining each one with a critical eye. He mused over how the clothes from Earth, though functional and comfortable, often failed in terms of durability and quality, and yet he couldn''t ignore how some of the simplest designs seemed to be the most versatile. And as for armor he didn''t even want to look at something so disgraceful and dysfunctional again


    Forcing himself to forget that horrible memory of dysfunctional, disgraceful and degenrate female armors he moved on as if nothing had happened


    "Practicality without resilience" he muttered to himself, sighing at the inconsistency. Earth''s clothing often relied on cheap materials so he thought most of the price was used to improve the quality, yet somehow, even among the high-cost options, he''d found the quality lacking. However, he couldn''t deny the designs'' comfort and decided to keep their general look, though he''d need to enhance their functionality


    With newfound determination, he began sorting through the fabrics he would need to recreate these clothes with higher quality materials. First, he decided on a sturdy, fine cotton for the essentials: the T-shirts, hoodies, and pants. The softness and breathability of the cotton would serve well, but he intended to find a plant fiber that would offer enhanced durability without compromising comfort


    Next, he considered silk¡ªluxurious yet incredibly strong and resilient. A perfect choice for reinforcing inner linings and adding elegance to certain pieces of clothes, especially with spider silk, which he could easily procure from Lorraine and her children and he can use it to strengthen all of the clothing


    Wool came third on his list for its natural insulation and comfort, ideal for socks and heavier garments. He could easily find rare, high-quality wools from the market by offering a high enough price


    Finally, he selected fine leather for gloves and boots, envisioning a material with both durability and flexibility, suited to withstand various environments and enchantments. The quality of the leather would matter greatly, but thankfully he already has too many dragon and sky whale hides at hand from all the sky creatures Lucas has been hunting these recent months


    But despite this he knew that there would still be a few material gaps he needed to fill, especially for items that required specific structural integrity or resilience. Alchemy and magic, along with certain runes engraved with magical enhancements and materials, could compensate for these shortcomings, allowing him to forge truly unique fabrics that would balance comfort, flexibility, and protection. But he believed it to be quite lacking since he was sure that she most likely wouldn''t wear armor since it will hinder her movements. So he needed it to be able withstand anything since he couldn''t leave anything to chance


    With that thought he could only think of the stone that defies the sky as material for an indestructable clothes that could withstand anything but processesing the stone into fabric and using it to make clothes was a difficult task that even he needed help with. But he was sure that in the right hands he could get exactly the result that he wanted since he used it to make his own attire back then


    Reaching his conclusion and taking a final look at the designs, materials and measurements he decided to ask Lorraine for a favor in making these clothes since he would need to ask for her help either way and she has far more experience when it comes to making and designing clothes

 A Nice Day

    Mary slept deeply, her body heavy with the toll of her previous exertions, as though every muscle and fiber clung to rest. But her slumber was disturbed by the sound of a door creaking open. Footsteps crossed her chamber, quiet but purposeful, before stopping by the window. A soft swish followed as the window was opened, and a cool morning breeze slipped into the room


    "Mmnh¡­" Mary shifted, the sudden chill stirring her from her deep sleep. She groaned softly, turning onto her side to escape the draft while burrowing deeper into covers of the bedsheet, pulling them tightly around her. Every inch of her ached with fatigue, and the softness of the bed called her back into the sanctuary of sleep


    The servant, paused after opening window as if they were considering something before seeing the lady''s struggle and deciding that it will be best to leave her be a while longer. Guessing how exhausted she must be from the previous night, the maid quietly closed the door, leaving Mary alone in her bed


    Once again, the room was silent, filled only with the gentle rhythm of her breathing under the bedsheet as she slipped back into the peace of slumber. Time passed as the sunlight gradually crept across the room, inching towards the bed before eventually brushing against her blankets in a warm glow. After a while the light reached Mary''s face, warming her cheek and coaxing her from sleep. She stirred faintly, her eyelids heavy, reluctant to open against the soft, golden haze filling the room


    Eventually her eyes slowly cracked open, just enough to see the muted light of her chamber, and she raised her hand slowly, blocking out the brightness. Even that small movement felt like lifting a weight, each muscle protesting. She tried to sit up, but a sharp ache in her shoulders and back reminded her of just how much her body had endured. Sighing, she sank back against the pillows. ''Just a few more minutes'' she told herself, letting her eyes drift shut once more, though she knew morning still awaited her


    Another good hour passed before her doors were opened once again, but this time a soft knock preceding it. Thanks to that Mary wasn''t startled and her eyes were already half-open, blinking slowly as the maid entered with a tray in hand, the scent of tea and fresh bread wafting over her like a comforting lull


    "Good morning, my lady" the maid greeted her warmly with a kind smile while keeping her voice soft, careful not to intrude on the delicate calm. "I''ve brought you some tea and breakfast. Please, take your time. I''ll be just outside if you need anything"


    Mary managed to return a small smile back, her expression was weary but grateful, and she nodded in thanks. Her hands wrapped around the warm cup of tea, the heat soothing her sore fingers and helping to chase away the remnants of her body''s fatigue. She took a slow sip, the herbal taste grounding her senses, bringing her fully back into the present moment


    Though the maid waited nearby to assist, Mary shook her head slightly, waving her off with a silent gesture. The maid nodded, understanding, and withdrew quietly, leaving her alone. Left alone in her chambers Mary sighed, savoring the quiet, as she needed just a few more moments to gather her strength for the day ahead


    After lingering over the tea and finishing her breakfast, Mary felt the fog of exhaustion begin to lift, leaving her just enough energy to move around without pain. Slowly, she rose from her bed and approached the closet on the other side of the room, opening it she was greeted by all kinds of fancy and expensive looking clothes which made her click her tongue as she thought that it was a waste of money, but even then she needed to dress herself up so she looked around a little before dressing herself in a comfortable looking gown, the gown had a soft velvet texture in a dark muted shade of crimson that seemed to absorb the light around her, warming her skin. She braided her long hair loosely, letting a few strands of hair frame her face


    She stepped out of her room and into the long, polished hallway of the Marquess mansion. This was her new home, yet she didn''t even get the time to truly see it outside of when the other Mary had taken control of her body. So today felt different, not only because of her new home but also because of the silence. There were no future version of her to bother her, no Ethan to torture her in the name of training, and most importantly nothing that she hated and nothing that needed to be killed by her. Today, for once, she was simply Mary and it was just Mary alone


    As Mary wandered around the mansion, she couldn''t help but feel that the mansion was strangely familiar as she let her gaze linger on the mansion''s many details, noticing things she overlooked when someone else was controling her body. Ornate tapestries hung on the walls, each telling the stories of this house''s history, woven in deep reds and blacks, symbolizing the connection and importance of blood. While she gazed at all these intricate designs, sunlight seemed to filter through the high windows, casting gentle patterns across the floors, which she paused to trace with her fingers while feeling the warmth on her skin


    Passing by the open doors to the library, Mary decided to step inside. The scent of aged paper and leather greeted her, a smell that reminded her of recent nightmares that she pushed down since she knew that she couldn''t be haunted by something so trivial


    Taking a deep breath she ran her hand along the spine of an old, worn out book, a piece of the house''s history that was now hers. The library was quiet, and as she browsed the shelves filled with all kinds of magical grimoires, she found herself drawn to a large window overlooking the gardens


    The gardens were spread out below in a tapestry of autumn colors¡ªdeep crimson leaves mingling with fiery oranges and burnt golds, set against a backdrop of dark evergreens. Intrigued, she left the library and made her way outside, stepping into the cool, crisp air of the garden


    The path wound through beds of flowers and dense foliage, eventually leading her to a secluded stone bench beneath an ancient oak tree. She sat down, listening to the gentle rustling of leaves overhead. Here, she could truly breathe, her thoughts drifting as she absorbed the calmness around her


    Looking around the peaceful and quiet garden she couldn''t help but compare it to the garden of Dreams which she has seen previously. Comparing the two it was pretty obvious which one was more beautiful but to her this garden seemed more familiar. Thinking that and feeling a weird sense of familiarity Mary let her fingers drift over her arm before noticing the ring on her finger, after noticing the ring she quickly checked for other pieces of equipment that might still be present. Thankfully only the ring seems to have stayed on her body


    Just as she was about to relax a sudden soft noise was caught in her now heightened senses causing her to turn her attention towards a small sparrow, hopping along the ground nearby, pecking at seeds. She looked at it with surprise before relaxing as a faint smile appeared on her face while she watched the cute little bird as its presence added a note of quiet joy to the day. As the sparrow flitted away, Mary closed her eyes for a moment, focusing on the peace that filled her


    After some time, a servant approached quietly, hesitant to disturb her.


    "Milady, lunch has been prepared. It''s in the dining hall, should you wish to join"


    Mary nodded, rising from the bench. She walked back into the mansion, her steps slow, feeling grounded with each step. The dining hall was prepared pretty simply¡ªa light meal of warm soup, fresh bread, and sliced fruit, something light that she can enjoy which just so happened to be exactly what her body needed. She ate slowly, savoring each bite, feeling her strength gradually return even though she would''ve liked something with more nutrition, but she didn''t mind nice simple meals like this she thought


    The rest of her day passed by in a similar quietness. She visited the art gallery, and appreciated the beauty of each painting even though she didn''t really understand much about them despite feeling like she has seen them somewhere before. After that she wandered through the grand hall, where ancient suits of armor and heirlooms lined the walls. Each of these items seems to have their own unique power that they emitted as she shuddered just by looking at them


    So as the day waned and the sun began to set, Mary found herself standing on the balcony overlooking the estate, watching as the evening shadows lengthened over the grounds. The world was bathed in a soft, amber glow, and she felt her spirit settle, rejuvenated and peaceful


    As the evening shadows deepened, Mary lingered on the balcony, the calm of the day grounding her. But she wasn''t alone for long though, as a familiar presence stepped onto the stone terrace nearby


    "Good evening, Mary" Ethan''s voice came from behind, cold but gentle


    Mary turned to see him standing there, his golden eyes catching the fading sunlight, casting an almost ethereal glow that held her in place. Yet something was wrong. Terribly, irrevocably wrong. Her instincts screamed it before her mind even caught up. The air around him was different; it was heavier, thicker, pressing down on her like a suffocating weight. A primal fear clawed at her chest, and her breath hitched as she felt the urge to run¡ªto flee from the abomination that now stood before her. This was not the calm and curious Ethan that she had interacted with before


    As she shuddered still absorbing the change in his presence a sudden sound of hurried footsteps sounded behind her, each one rushed and labored. Finally a servant appeared, breathing heavily, his expression flustered as he reached her


    "Milady" he began, urgency etched into his face "Master Ethan has arrived¡ª"


    But he stopped short, his eyes falling on Ethan. The servant''s face paled as he quickly composed himself, dropping into a deep salute while suppressing his body''s rejection


    "I-I greet the Brightest Star of the Empire!" he stammered, his voice tinged with a respectful awe, barely concealing the tremor beneath


    Ethan''s voice, calm and steady, cut through the air as he dismissed the servant. "No need for a fuss. I am only here for a short rest"


    The servant bowed once more, murmuring a hasty "Yes, Master Ethan" before retreating, leaving Mary and Ethan alone in the soft sunlight that settled over the balcony


    Mary glanced up at Ethan, still adjusting to the subtle, yet undeniable change in his presence. If his current presence could be described it felt as though she were standing before a wound in reality itself¡ªa tear in existence that refused to heal, that no force in the universe could mend or erase. She could feel it in the marrow of her bones, the unshakable certainty that whatever stood before her was something that should not exist, a presence that defied all reason and left nothing but cold dread in its wake. The being before her was a monstrous being that instilled fear upon the very fabric of reality just by simply existing


    Ethan''s gaze softened as he turned back to her, the intensity of his presence from before dissapearing like a dream. "You look well-rested, Mary" he remarked, his voice carrying a quiet warmth beneath its natural momentum. "Good. Because starting today, our training will take on a more¡­ rigorous path as we move on"


    Mary calmed herself before raising an eyebrow with a slight smirk to hide her nervousness as she crossed her arms. "Rigorous, huh? Haven''t we already been through enough of that? Or does death not count as rigorous to you?"


    Seeing her cross her arms Ethan smiled in a way that mirrored her own. "What we''ve done so far has only been the groundwork. For the next few days, we build on it¡ªwith proper training"


    He then gestured towards the garden, where, to her surprise, an array of weapons had already been neatly laid out on a rack by the side. Swords, spears, daggers, greatswords, staffs, axes and ...whips? Anyway all kinds of weapons gleamed under the fading sunlight, each crafted with meticulous precision which helped calm her down


    Mary''s eyes lingered on the weapons, her fingers itching to pick one up before she gets attacked. "So, we''re starting with swords?" so she asked while taking a deep breath to calm her heart


    "Not quite" he replied, picking up a spear with practiced ease. "Today, you''ll learn the basics of combat and weapons¡ªedged weapons, clubs and spears etc. Each weapon has a unique strength, and understanding how to wield each one will make you adaptable in battle. And ultimately all of these will help you find your own weapon style"


    Then Ethan tossed the spear lightly towards her, and Mary caught it midair with relative ease, feeling the polished shaft settle smoothly in her grip. It felt balanced, natural, almost like an extension of her own arm. The cool metal was firm yet surprisingly light, as though crafted specifically for her. She took a testing stance, instinctively falling into a poised, ready posture, her body intuitively adjusting to the weapon''s length and weight


    Ethan observed her for a moment, his sharp gaze assessing her form, before he began to speak, his tone measured and calm. "In combat, there are only three things that truly matter: movement, commitment, and perception. Everything else can be compensated by your understanding and mastery of these. Or just by your general strength"


    Mary tilted her head slightly, considering his words. "Commitment?" she asked, confused and intrigued


    Ethan nodded. "Commitment is about controlling the effort behind each move¡ªunderstanding precisely how much force to use with every strike. If you overcommit, you''ll be left wide open, vulnerable to counterattacks. Too little effort, and your strikes lack power, making them ineffective" He raised his hand to emphasize his point, demonstrating the weight shift in a precise yet restrained motion. "Finding that balance between too much and too little is crucial, and you must know when to withdraw and when to push forward without hesitation"


    He paused, giving her a moment to absorb the concept, before moving on. "Then there''s movement. Someone who''s mastered his own footwork can navigate the battlefield effortlessly, controlling the flow of the battle. Good flexiable movement techniques allows you to constantly reposition, stay grounded controlling and maintaining your distance. With the right timing and movement, you can evade attacks, close the distance, and counterattack with precision. Proper movement is what keeps you from being an easy target; it gives you the power to dictate the pace of any encounter"


    Ethan took a step and reappeared somewhere else almost as if teleporting. "Repositioning is a skill that can save you against stronger or faster opponents, and it''s essential for keeping yourself and your opponent in control. It doesn''t matter if you are a knight or a magician being able to outmaneuver your opponent is essantial"


    Mary nodded, understanding why movement was important as she tried moving her body at different speeds in differant ways relying purely on instincts and her body. She could feel the subtle difference, a growing awareness of her movements


    "And finally, perception" he continued, his voice dropping to a more serious tone. "This is where most people make their mistakes. Perception is not just about choosing what to focus on or what parts of the opponent you study during combat. Some look at their opponent''s feet, hoping to predict their next move. Others focus on the hands, watching for the shift of a weapon. Some prefer the face or even the eyes, thinking they can read their opponent''s intent" He paused, letting her consider each option, before shaking his head slightly. "Unfortunately, there''s no perfect answer to perception"


    Mary raised an eyebrow, clearly confused. "Why not? Isn''t it important to keep track of all those movements?"


    "Yes, but if you focus too closely on one part, you''ll miss something vital elsewhere. If you''re watching the feet, you might miss an attack coming from above. The hands move too quickly to track at close range, and they''re easily deceptive. The face and eyes can be misleading; an experienced opponent will use it to feign intent or mislead you"


    Then he stepped back, pointing to his own collarbone. "So, if you want to get a better sense of your opponent''s movements, focus here¡ªon their collarbone. The collarbone is like the center of a compass. From this vantage point, you can observe the shoulders, arms, and even the subtle shifts in their torso, which indicate changes in balance or a shift in their center of gravity. Watch here, and you''ll be able to read the movements of the upper body and predict the path of their strikes more effectively"


    Mary''s gaze followed his hand, her eyes locking onto the point he indicated. She could already see the value in this approach, the stability of observing that central point instead of darting her focus from place to place. It made sense; from there, she could see the flow of motion across the body as a whole, not just one isolated piece


    "Remember perception is not just about observing your opponent rather it is about being aware of all general movement and surroundings. You need to be aware of the space between yourself and your opponent but you also need to be aware of any object or obstacle that can give you the edge on the battlefield" Ethan continued, "combat isn''t about reacting to each part individually. It''s about seeing the whole flow and understanding the rhythm and flow of the battle. Once you learn to sense opponents intentions through their stance, their breathing, their smallest movements, you''ll begin to anticipate them"


    She took a slow, steady breath, feeling her stance settle and the weight of the spear becoming more familiar. She adjusted her grip, her eyes focusing just below his collarbone, and nodded. "Understood. I''m ready"


    Ethan''s lips curved in a faint smile. "Good. Now, let''s put it to the test, shall we?" He stepped back, assuming his own stance and raising his spear. "Remember what I told you. Focus on your footwork, commit only when you''re sure, and let your perception guide you. Now then let''s start the weapon training"


    Mary nodded, adjusting her stance, her fingers tightening around the spear as she prepared herself for his approach. Ethan moved in closer, his gaze sharp and assessing, watching her posture, her balance, the readiness in her eyes. With a calculated precision, he began to circle her slowly, testing her stance and her reaction to his movement


    While Mary focused on him, he moved beside her, showing her the ideal stance and grip, and corrected her hand placement. "The spear''s range is its greatest asset" he explained, demonstrating with a swift, fluid movement that extended his reach effortlessly which Mary blocked. "Learn to control that distance, and you''ll control the battlefield"


    Then Mary imitated his motion, feeling her arms stretch out as the spear''s tip cut through the air. She practiced a few more movements under his watchful eye, each correction helping her hone the weapon''s natural flow. Soon, her movements grew more confident, each strike stronger and more precise


    "Good" he said, his voice low but encouraging. "But remember¡ªwhen it comes to the spear precision is as important as strength and speed. A spear demands distance and timing. Every inch between you and your opponent can either be your advantage or your downfall"


    He demonstrated, pivoting his spear in a smooth arc. "If you strike too soon, you expose yourself. Too late, and you allow the opponent to close the distance. The key is in your reach and timing. With the spear, you want to control that space, never allowing them to get close"


    Mary mirrored his movements, adjusting the distance between them as she followed his lead. Her body could instinctively feel the importance of that distance, the way it dictated the rhythm of the encounter. Each time she stepped forward, Ethan subtly adjusted, maintaining his own control over the range, never letting her close in too quickly or fall too far back


    He gestured for her to hold the spear lower and guided her arms into a better grip by showing her how to shift her weight forward just enough to give her striking power without overextending. "Here" he murmured while demonstrating. "It''s about balance. Not just how you hold it, but how you shift your center of gravity with each move. Try to find a rhythm in your steps"


    They continued like this, his corrections swift but precise, showing her the importance of balance and the constant awareness needed to handle a weapon as dynamic as a spear. With each pass, she grew more attuned to its weight, her motions becoming more fluid, her balance steadier


    After a while, Ethan paused, stepping back with a nod of approval. "Now let''s move on to something more close-range" he said, setting the spear aside and picking up a longswords from the nearby rack. "The sword requires both strength and dexterity since all swords could be considered a finesse weapon but even then the principles remain the same, but the approach changes. Swords are more adaptable but demand closer engagement so you must be prepared for close-range combat and quick changes in direction"


    He handed her a longsword, its weight lighter than the spear yet equally balanced. Mary adjusted her stance, and Ethan guided her through a few basic cuts and parries, focusing on precision and control. "With shorter weapons, your footwork becomes even more important. Here you need to feel the weapon''s weight as an extension of yourself because every move has to be deliberate, precise, because here¡ª" he tapped the flat of the sword against hers, forcing her to brace herself "¡ªa single mistake in your structure can cost you a lot more than you can give. A good swordsman reads their opponent and adapts mid-motion. So you need to feel the weapon''s weight as an extension of yourself"


    Recovering from the impact Mary moved with careful precision, adjusting as he instructed. The sword''s range was less forgiving than the spear''s, but as she grew accustomed to it, she found a rhythm, each strike growing smoother. Finally, she took a step back, the faintest trace of sweat forming on her brow as she caught her breath


    Stolen story; please report.


    As he took a step back, he watched her practice a series of strikes, her form growing more assured. Finally, he set the swords aside, reaching for a pair of daggers. "Now, for the closest range. Daggers require speed and instinct; you have less room to correct mistakes, so your perception and reflexes need to be sharp. It''s for the moments when your opponent gets too close or when stealth and speed are your only options. It''s not about power with the dagger¡ªit''s about the precision and speed you can achieve with it"


    Handing her one of the daggers, he closed in, demonstrating a quick series of jabs and counters. Mary matched his movements as best she could, adjusting her footwork and angling her blade to intercept his strikes. Every move felt faster, each decision more immediate than the last, pushing her to react with precision


    As the sun dipped lower in the sky, casting the garden into the deepening shadows of night, Ethan stepped back, a faint gleam of satisfaction in his eye. "You''ve adapted well. Each weapon has its own rhythm and demands, and you''re learning to find that rhythm with each form. Now remember when advancing forward always remember to bring your weapon with you. It is your means of attack and also your means of defense. But a warrior should always know how to adjust to their surroundings and their weapon. In a real battle, you won''t always have the luxury of choosing one over the other"


    But then Ethan paused to look at her before giving her his own advice "This is my personal advice for you, i think you should follow your instinct more. And just wield the wield the weapon following what your heart says and what your body thinks is right"


    Mary accepted his advice but wasn''t too focused on it as her chest rose and fell with exertion, her breathing was heavy but it was steadying as she stood opposite Ethan. She held a lingering sense of accomplishment mixed with a spark of curiosity that had been building over the past few hours. Now seemed as good a moment as any to ask. She wiped a stray lock of silver hair from her face, meeting Ethan''s gaze with an unfiltered sincerity


    "Ethan, i couldn''t help but notice why don''t we focus more on stances and traditional swordsmanship? I mean stances and stuff are important right? Also what do you mean follow my instinct?"


    "When you start swinging your weapon your body will adjust and align itself for you" Ethan said before suddenly going silent as his eyes narrowed


    Then, without a word, he moved. In a heartbeat, the world seeming to blur as he stepped forward in a single fluid motion. The air crackled with his mere presence, his eyes narrowed and intense, as the glint of a dagger flashed up toward her face. Her instincts kicked in; she tilted her head back just in time, feeling the cold sting of the blade graze her cheek, leaving a faint cut


    Her body hadn''t even caught up with that realization when she felt a second dagger at the nape of her neck, the steel cold and precise. The pressure was feather-light, stopping just shy of her skin, yet in that brief heartbeat, she understood: she had nowhere to go, no time to react, let alone fight back


    Mary''s heart pounded in her chest, her pulse echoing in her ears as she tried to suppress a shiver. Ethan''s voice, quiet but firm, broke the silence, reverberating in the air between them


    "In a world where beings can vanish at will, reappearing anywhere they wish in an instant¡­" His voice carried a calm authority that brooked no argument. "¡­and where speed makes them nearly invisible to the human eye¡ªstances mean nothing"


    Mary''s mind raced, recalling the sudden burst of speed shown by Ethan. His sudden display was faster than anything she''d ever witnessed, and it left her shocked as she started to question just how fast the other version of her was to not only percieve his form but also keep up with him in close combat. She held her breath as he pulled back, taking back the daggers with a calm voice


    "And as for swordsmanship¡­" He trailed off, glancing up to the sky only to spot a cloud drifting lazily across the sky, casting fleeting shadows over the garden. Ethan lifted his dagger, its blade catching the moonlight as he closed his eyes, summoning a luminous silver aura that pulsed along its edge. The air around them grew charged, a faint hum vibrating through the ground


    Without warning, he swung the dagger in a wide, fluid arc. A streak of silver light followed the blade''s path, stretching outwards and up before taking on a crescent shape. In an instant, the cloud overhead split in two, its fragments drifting apart and fading as the moonlight poured down over them. The night seemed sharper, clearer in the wake of his strike, the stars above gleaming brighter than before


    Ethan turned back to Mary, his expression calm and unbothered as if what he had done was nothing special as he spoke. "What need is there for swordsmanship when a single swing from the strong can accomplish that?"


    Hearing his question Mary could only stare at him blankly. The display had been nothing short of magical to say the least. And yet¡­ that was no magic. No mana flunctuations, no casting¡ªjust a swing, a streak of silver aura that had sliced through the clouds as if it were the simplest thing in the world


    She tried to rationalize it, her mind grasping for explanations. Back on Earth, such feats existed only on screens¡ªeffects crafted with painstaking precision to create the illusion of power. Here, though, there was no illusion. There was only Ethan, the knife, and that silver streak of aura that had cleaved the sky


    Her thoughts whirled, trying to make sense of it all, but they coalesced around a single, blazing thought that cut through her confusion: ''I can learn that''


    The certainty of it anchored her, sent a surge of determination through her veins. She lifted her gaze to Ethan, meeting his calm, steady eyes as she spoke, her voice clear and unwavering. "Can you teach me that?"


    As Mary''s question lingered in the air Ethan studied her up close noting her expectant gaze as he eventually opened his mouth to give her the answer that she wanted "Not now, but it is possible. It''s late right now, we should call it a day and you should rest"


    At his words Mary''s heart skipped, her breath quickening as excitement surged through her. She had her answer. It wasn''t an ability she couldn''t learn. And it was definitely something he could teach her. But before she let her mind race too far ahead, a pressing question rose in her mind, and she looked at him with renewed focus


    "What''s the name?" she asked, unable to resist


    *********************


    Caught off guard by her sudden question Ethan tried to understand the purpose behind such question as he asked for explanation


    "Could you elaborate?" Ethan asked only to be caught off guard by her logic


    "You know cool moves like this should have a corresponding name to go along with it, so... what''s the name?"


    Trying to follow her logic Ethan was lost in thought as he didn''t understand why just a simple swing would need a name. But it seemed his silence has been misinterpreted


    "Did you seriously not name it?" Mary asked exasperated


    Seeing her surprise Ethan found the need to clarify as he gave an answer "I never found the need for a name"


    "Can you atleast think of something cool?" Mary sighed increasingly exasperated as she shook her head


    Ethan didn''t understand why Mary was getting frustrated over nothing but quickly determined that it was her soul being unstable as he decided to play along "Crescent Moon?"


    "No. That''s too basic" Mary rejected instantly as she crossed her hands


    Seeing her cross her arms Ethan felt a sudden sense of urgency caused by the abnormality as he quickly thought of an answer "Moonlight saber"


    "No" Mary rejected once again her gaze turning colder as she narrowed her eyes


    Watching her narrow her eyes Ethan looked up and gave his last answer "Cutting the Moonlight?"


    "Still too obvious" Mary swiftly replied, now seemingly troubled with Ethan''s naming convention as she asked him a question "Did someone teach you this? Or did you create it yourself?"


    At the change of topic Ethan quickly answered happy to move on "I didn''t create it. And no one taught me"


    At the odd answer Mary blinked in confusion trying to determine what he meant by it "What do you even mean by that?"


    Seeing her confusion Ethan recalled his memories as he spoke altering the details just enough for it to be more acceptable and normal by human standards "When I was young, I was interested in almost everything, and the sword was one of them. My mother showed me how to swing a blade properly. And this was what she showed me"


    Mary, however, didn''t seem to think of it as normal as she just stared at him silently with her mouth open as if she was looking at something absurd


    Ethan didn''t understand why she was looking at him like that either as he had changed and toned down the story just enough for it to be normal


    "Anyway can you come up with a proper name?" Suddenly Mary spoke still hoping for a name for some reason


    Ethan didn''t know why they were back on this topic but thought that maybe having a name would help her manifest it later as he recalled old memories. "If you need a name, I believe¡­ ''Crescent Moon Blade'' was what my people and servants were calling it"


    "Uhh, alright we''ll go with that i guess"


    Mary didn''t really seem satisfied for some reason as she let out a soft sigh before turning around to leave the garden, which was the wrong direction. Ethan however didn''t feel the need to correct her as he thought that she would realize it on her own eventually so he just decided to follow her as walked besides her while making sure to match her stride


    The path ahead was dark as the moon was once again shrouded in clouds. Ethan didn''t mind this however but he was not alone so he had to illuminate the path ahead. Left with no choice he channeled mana into his eyes letting it glow as he looked somewhere else not wanting to waste too much time here


    So for a while, they walked in silence, the only sound being the crunch of leaves beneath their feet and the distant calls of night creatures echoing through the night. And Mary found the silence almost too heavy, the quiet pressing in on her with an odd unease. She searched for something¡ªanything¡ªto talk about


    "Hey, Ethan" Eventually she opened her mouth having found a topic to discuss. "What''s tomorrow''s schedule?"


    At her question Ethan stayed silent for a moment as he was still organizing a few things for tomorrow before focusing his attention on Mary


    "I''ll likely be busy with other matters" he finally replied. "Someone else will oversee your training. In the morning, someone will come who will make you your attire for combat and every day use, so make sure to cooperate"


    At his words a flicker of curiosity lit Mary''s eyes as she asked more questions. "How many people are coming?"


    "Three" He answered still focused on something else


    "Who are they?" She pressed further


    "A knight, a butler and a maid" Ethan listed off their occupation and role without giving too much detail


    Mary nodded absorbing the information "Okay"


    With their short conversation wrapped up, they returned to walking in silence. And Ethan having finished organizing everything finally focused his attention on Mary only to see her frowning behind him


    She was looking down at his hands seemingly searching for something only to find nothing causing her brows to furrow. Finally she got ahead of him and looked back only to be blinded by the light still being radiated from his eyes


    "WHAT THE¡ª!" Mary screamed, stumbling back as her hands flew up to shield her face while she instinctively used mana to shield herself


    Meanwhile Ethan was startled by her reaction and reacted quickly as he stopped channeling mana into his eyes and approached her slowly. Kneeling down before her he reached out to her face and pulled her hands away from it while making sure to hold her in place


    But as he removed the hand covering Mary''s face he quickly realized something was wrong since Mary''s body which has been exposed to the light was melting for some reason. Seeing this a sense of urgency seems to arise as he held her shoulder and swept his hand over her face while making sure to cast healing magic


    So for a few minutes until Mary calmed down Ethan held her close clearly confused on why this was happening


    After a while Mary''s vision slowly began to recover as she blinked, then noticing thin tendrils of smoke rising from her freshly healed eyes. She let out a shuddering breath, then glared at him with a mix of wrath and hatred. "WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT!?" she burst out, her voice rising in pitch despite the rawness in her throat


    Ethan looking at her was genuinely baffled and wasn''t sure how to respond as he just told her the truth. "A light?"


    "A light? You call that a light?" At his honest answer Mary practically shrieked, her voice cracking slightly since her throat still wasn''t fully healed


    "Yes, I do call that a light" Ethan replied, his tone now much calmer as he tried to calm her down


    Mary groaned at his answer, clenching her fists as she gestured to the faint wisps of smoke still lingering in the air. "That light nearly fried my eyes! I mean¡ªlook! Smoke! Smoke, Ethan! Smoke isn''t supposed to come out of your eyes when you look at a goddamn light, Ethan!" Her voice wavered, more out of frustration than anger, though her throat seemed to be on the verge of giving out


    Ethan on the other hand was relieved as she was finally calming down but then tilted his head slightly. "Then... it wasn''t light?" He was genuinely trying to follow her reasoning


    At Ethan''s attempt Mary threw her hands up in frustration. "Then what was it? Magic light?"


    Ethan seemed to ponder this for a moment, then shrugged with a kind of matter-of-fact casualness. "It was¡­ light emitted from my eyes"


    "Hah!" Mary let out an exasperated laugh, throwing her hands in the air. "What are you going to tell me next? That you have bionic eyes?"


    Ethan shook his head, his face now perfectly calm, though there was faint traces of relief in his gaze. "No, not bionic. And it isn''t magical either"


    Mary stared at him, caught between disbelief and a rising sense of curiosity. "If it''s neither magical nor bionic, then what on earth is it?"


    Ethan contemplated on how to answer before speaking "These... are eyes that i created myself"


    However his answer could only be described as odd as the words settled over Mary, who blinked in stunned silence, her mind reeling. "Eyes¡­ that you created?"


    "Yes" Ethan replied simply, his tone steady and untroubled, as if creating one''s own eyes was an ordinary feat anyone might or could undertake


    Mary could only gaze at him, her exasperation melting into a mixture of awe and incredulity. After a long pause, she let out a tired, breathless laugh, shaking her head as if to clear away the impossible reality. "Only you could say that with a straight face" she murmured, still not entirely sure whether to be laugh or cry


    With that, Mary turned around and continued down the dark path, her steps steady yet heavy with fatigue that she hadn''t noticed until now. Her breath was the only thing she could now hear expect for Ethan who was walking beside her again


    Meanwhile looking at Mary, Ethan was relieved to say the least. Although Mary''s abnormality did confuse him


    Just now Mary was clearly melting from the light emitted from his eyes but she was clearly not an undead since healing magic worked on her just fine. Also despite experiencing what could only be described as traumatic her mind was relatively intact not mentioning the fact that she doesn''t even seem to remember what has happened just now


    It was the same phenomenon that happened before when Mary was training in the akashic library, whenever she experiances something that she would like to forget her mind seems to immediately forget it. It is normal for humans to forget traumatic events that might scar their minds but she was different. If she forgets something even if you remind her of it she would just forget it again. It was almost as if her mind has designed itself to forget anything unpleasent or painful


    Thinking of this Ethan''s mind seem to slowly rid itself of the abnormality almost automatically but before he could fully get rid of it, it got stronger and multiplied itself as he looked at Mary who suddenly halted her steps and looked around before eventually looking at him


    "Ethan" she began, frowning as she met Ethan''s gaze "how long have we been walking?"


    "Fourteen minutes" Ethan replied without missing a beat, his expression calm and indifferent


    Mary then crossed her arms, feeling her irritation grow as she asked. "Why aren''t we at the mansion yet?"


    "Because you were going the wrong way"


    "Since when did i walk down the wrong path?"


    "When you first turned around to leave the garden"


    A hint of exasperation colored her tone as Mary pressed Ethan for answers "Then why didn''t you say something?"


    "I figured you''d realize it eventually" Ethan said, his voice now calm as ever


    Mary''s mouth opened in disbelief, but she quickly closed it, shaking her head. She sighed, her frustration slipping into a reluctant amusement. "Alright, fine. But can you just¡­ take me back to the mansion?"


    At her plea a soft smile appeared on Ethan''s face as he extended his hand towards her as he monitored the abnormality which was getting stronger. "Of course"


    Mary accepted his hand and in an instant, the world around them shifted. A gentle breeze swept through the place that they had left behind, stirring the fallen leaves


    ********


    When Mary blinked her eyes open, they were already at the mansion. Relief and exhaustion settled over her, a tension she hadn''t even realized had built within her shoulders. The mansion''s towering walls was bathed in the soft glow of lanterns, their golden light reflecting off the ivy-draped stone walls and casting an ethereal halo around the estate. Against the darkened sky, it almost looked like something out of a dream, its towering silhouette both grand and hauntingly beautiful


    A faint breeze stirred, rustling the ivy clinging to the stone as they approached, its leaves whispering in the night air. Mary drew in a deep breath, taking in the cool scent of earth mingled with the fragrance of the nearby forest. The calm of the gardens seeped into her, easing the tension as they stepped inside the mansion


    The soft, warm glow of chandeliers overhead lit the room in a welcoming light, wrapping the vast space in a sense of warmth and intimacy that contrasted sharply with the cold night. She inhaled the scent of polished wood and the faint traces of lavender she had smelled during the day, a subtle fragrance¡ªa reminder that this mansion, vast and imposing as it was, had somehow become her new home


    They walked in silence, their footsteps muffled by the plush carpets beneath them. The quiet stretched between them and at last, as they neared her chambers, Mary spoke


    "So" Mary began, her voice barely above a murmur "are these¡­ ''created'' eyes emitting light going to be a regular thing, or was tonight a one-time ordeal?"


    Ethan raised an eyebrow. "That depends" he replied, his tone as calm as ever. "Do you plan on staring at them whenever they''re active?"


    Mary rolled her eyes. "Only if I feel like risking blindness, apparently"


    Ethan bowed his head, a hint of something similar to apology was in his gaze. "I didn''t mean to startle you. I didn''t expect for anyone to be affected by the light emitted, as it had never happened before. No matter how much mana i channel through them, i have never seen a reaction similar to yours"


    "Well, next time you decide to turn your eyes into miniature suns, maybe give me a little warning" Mary warned, scratching her head in irritation with the tension slowly fading away


    Finally they stopped outside her door, the grand wooden frame casting shadows across the hallway


    "Sweet dreams, Mary" he said quietly


    "Goodnight, Ethan" She paused, and after a moment''s hesitation, added "And thank you"


    He simply nodded before turning to stride down the hall. His figure melted into the darkness, his footsteps so silent they left her feeling as if he had vanished like a wisp of smoke


    Once he disappeared, Mary slipped into her room, closing the door softly behind her. The dim lighting bathed her room in a soft, golden glow, casting gentle shadows along the walls. She let out a breath, feeling the last remnants of her tension drain away, replaced by relief that seemed to settle in her bones


    Walking over to the window, she gazed out at the garden below. Moonlight spilled over the pathways, bathing the flowers and bushes in a silvery sheen. Shadows crept along the stone paths, somehow both haunting and beautiful in the stillness of the night. Her thoughts drifted back to Ethan, her mind lingering on the strange ease with which he had spoken of "creating his own eyes". Only a madman like Ethan could talk about something so stupid like it''s a normal thing to do. She shook her head as she drew the curtains clearly not noticing the abnormality or the red strings of fate around her hand trying to connect her to someone


    As she settled onto her bed, a sense of calm washed over her. The mansion, quiet in the depth of the night, felt like a protective cocoon around her. She let her mind wander, remembering Ethan''s mention of new arrivals¡ªa knight, a butler, and a maid. She didn''t know much about them, or even if they were human, but the thought of meeting new people intrigued her, adding a flicker of excitement to the coming day


    With that last thought lingering, she closed her eyes, letting sleep gradually claim her, her mind drifting into dreams that danced on the edge of the strange and the familiar, wrapped in the warm glow of this place that she could now call home


    *************


    In the dimly lit hallway of his estate Ethan could be seen walking down the corridor while fixing his cuff after having burned the strings of fate. The corridor was quiet, steeped in shadow, with only the faint moonlight filtering through the large windows lining the walls which seemed to have been wiped clean


    As he advanced, his gaze settled on a young boy, no older than ten, dressed in a maid''s attire. The child was diligently polishing one of the towering windows, seemingly lost in his task. Ethan approached, his imposing presence only softened by his calm demeanor


    "Pardon me" he spoke gently, his voice breaking the silence. "Where is the head maid?"


    The boy looked up, his eyes wide with a momentary hesitation, clearly trying to place whom Ethan was referring to. "Are you¡­ talking about Mother?" he asked tilting his head in confusion


    "Yes" Ethan answered simply, his tone steady


    The boy''s face lit up in understanding, a broad, innocent smile forming as he pointed a small finger behind Ethan. "She''s right behind you"


    Turning around Ethan''s gaze met the familiar, serene face of Lorraine. She stood there, a small smile on her lips, her posture straight and composed


    "Welcome back, Master Ethan" she greeted him kindly, dipping her head ever so slightly. "What business brings you here in the middle of the night?"


    "I came here to ask you for a favor, Lorraine" Ethan began, his tone more formal now, acknowledging the importance of his request. "But before that, I need you and Robert to assist the new Lady of the Roselyn household"


    Lorraine''s gaze sharpened, and she gave a slight nod. Her eyes drifted to the young maid still standing nearby. With a calm yet motherly tone, she instructed, "My child, could you fetch that weird looking uncle who always brings you sweets?"


    The boy blinked, his small face lighting up with understanding. Memories of Robert''s odd but unique appearance seemed to flash through his mind as he nodded quickly. With an eager nod he turned around and darted down the hall, his small feet pattering against the polished floor as he vanished into the shadows


    With the child gone, Lorraine returned her attention to Ethan. "And if I may ask, what exactly is the favor you require of me, My Lord?"


    "I need you to make clothes for the one you''ll be meeting tomorrow" he explained. "The designs are already prepared, though you''re welcome to make adjustments. I''ll provide all the necessary materials, and you may keep any surplus for yourself"


    Lorraine raised an eyebrow, a faint spark of intrigue in her eyes as she folded her hands before her. "What sort of garments will I be crafting, if I might ask? And for what purpose will they be used for?"


    "Attire from a fallen world called Earth" Ethan replied, nodding in quiet affirmation of her curiosity. "They should be comfortable, resilient, and suited for both everyday wear and tear along with moments of combat and action. The new lady will need something practical yet unrestrictive"


    Lorraine absorbed his words, her gaze thoughtful as her mind sifted through the possibilities. After a few contemplative moments, she looked up at him with a gentle smile. "Very well, Master Ethan. But I would like to meet this new lady before I inform you of my final answer. I wish to understand her disposition myself¡ªclothes are not merely stitched fabric; they must speak of their wearer''s nature"


    "Do as you wish. I won''t stop you. This is your field of work, after all" Ethan replied with a quiet finality, a faint respect coloring his tone as he acknowledged her expertise


    With a nod of mutual understanding, Lorraine watched as Ethan slipped past her, his form melding into the deep shadows of the hall. The flickering light caught his silhouette only for a moment before he vanished completely, a phantom in the quiet estate, leaving behind only the traces of his existance


    Lorraine lingered there, her gaze contemplative as she considered the new task. An unknown woman from a fallen world fancied by her master, she was very interested in finding out what made her so special


    Thinking that Lorraine turned her heels and moved to prepare since the other 2 would''ve already arrived there by now


    ********************


    A group of assailants moved silently through a dense forest, their forms blending into the shadows as they approached the grand mansion. Their movements were meticulous, their steps calculated, ensuring not a single sound betrayed their presence. The mansion loomed ahead, its towering structure shrouded in an eerie stillness


    Upon slipping inside, the intruders were met with an unsettling silence. The absence of servants, the lack of any signs of life¡ªit was as if the mansion itself was holding its breath. As they advanced, their unease grew, until an unassuming figure stepped into view, her brilliant blonde hair and radiant golden eyes glowing faintly in the dim light


    Seeing her they took up their weapons preparing for confrontation but before a single blow could be struck, one of them let out a choked gasp as his arm disappeared in an instant


    Panic set in. They tried to retaliate, but one by one, their weapons¡ªand limbs¡ªwere stripped away by something. Blood sprayed across the hall, painting the lavish d¨¦cor in crimson. The attackers could do little more than gasp in horror as their numbers dwindled


    Finally she arrived before them. The golden-haired figure moved with grace, her calm, unhurried steps a stark contrast to the carnage around her. She walked past the remaining assailants as if they weren''t even there


    At this desperation took hold of them they began to chant, summoning their mana in a last-ditch effort


    But they never finished. Their bodies erupted into a red mist, leaving nothing but a grotesque spray of blood and viscera clinging to the walls. The hallway fell silent once more


    The golden-haired woman paused, looking around with a faint frown as she spoke "I want you to make sure that there''s not a single stain in this mansion"


    In response, a shadowy goo spread across the walls, ceiling, and floor. It consumed the blood restoring the hallway to its pristine state. As the substance gathered, it took the form of a butler, who bowed deeply


    With a brief nod of acknowledgement, the woman turned and continued her patrol, her movements silent, her expression calm. She moved with care, ensuring that the new lady of the house remained undisturbed as she cleaned up the house of any intruders

 Three Servants

    Mary stirred awake, rubbing the sleep from her eyes as she slipped out of bed. She glanced around her opulent chamber, its dark wood and rich tapestries softened by the early morning light filtering through tall windows. Putting on a robe, she made her way to the door, a slight shiver passing through her as she stepped into the dim hallway


    The mansion was eerily silent, each of her footsteps seeming to echo in the vast emptiness around her. But for a moment, Mary thought she caught a flicker of movement in the corner of her eye, someone standing just beyond her doorway. She turned quickly, but there was nothing there, only the faint shadows cast by the faint morning light


    Dismissing it as just her imagination, she continued down the mansion''s winding hallways. But as she walked, that creeping sensation of being followed returned, sending a chill down her spine. She glanced over her shoulder once, twice, each time finding only an empty, sprawling corridor, the silence pressing in heavier with every step she took


    After some time Mary finally decided to just give up and look for the bathroom as she somehow took a series of wrong turns througg the winding corridors before finally finding the bathroom


    Silently cursing the confusing lay out of the mansion and it''s stupidly big size she stepped inside, her hand still gripping the door''s cool brass handle as she took a deep breath to shake the lingering unease and to clear her mind. Splashing cold water on her face, she watched her reflection until the drowsiness and tension began to fade


    Stepping back into the hallway, she froze mid-step. That eerie feeling washed over her again, and this time, she caught a glimpse of movement at the corner of her vision. She quickly turned to the side, finding nothing


    "Are you looking for me, my lady?" A voice murmured softly from behind her


    Mary jumped, her heart racing as she spun around. Standing only a few paces away was a tall figure, her face framed by a cascade of radiant golden hair that shimmered even in the dim light of the corridor. The woman''s gaze was steady and intense, her golden eyes piercing yet strangely calm, holding none of the malice Mary had braced herself for. She was dressed in simple, unassuming attire, plain but well-kept, contrasting sharply with the lavish decoration of the mansion. There was no uniform, no indication of her role, and Mary was certain she hadn''t seen this woman anywhere in the estate yesterday. Since she was sure she would have remembered someone with such an radiant appearance


    The figure inclined her head slightly, her expression as neutral as her voice, which was cold, almost mechanical, as she spoke again. "You should keep your guard up, my lady" she said, her tone neither warm nor unkind, more like someone relaying a simple truth. "Regardless of the circumstances"


    Mary felt a wave of caution rise within her, tinged with curiosity. The woman didn''t seem to hold any hostility, yet there was something undeniably unsettling about her sudden appearance. Steadying herself, Mary chose her words carefully. "Who are you? And why are you following me?"


    "Forgive me if i have scared you, my lady. I am the knight assigned to you by Master Ethan" the woman responded without a moment''s hesitation. Her voice remained calm, like it was a matter of fact. "I will be overseeing your training on his behalf"


    Mary''s gaze lingered on her, skepticism creeping into her thoughts. She studied the woman''s face, the set of her jaw, the way she held herself with a poise that was almost unnaturally still. With her golden hair and unassuming clothing, she didn''t match Mary''s idea of a knight, lacking the rugged, disciplined bearing she had come to expect from those serving as a knight that she has seen on movies and other forms of media back on earth. She looked more like the quiet, refined lady type you would encounter every once in a while as you walk down the street, someone with a serene yet aloof presence


    As if sensing her doubts, the woman''s gaze softened, if only by the smallest degree. "Appearances can be deceiving, my lady" she said, as if reading Mary''s thoughts. "Master Ethan has entrusted me to prepare you for what lies ahead. I suggest you do the same"


    Something in her tone, a glimmer of something that wasn''t quite warmth yet wasn''t distant either, made Mary hesitate as she was bothered by the eerie similarity she had with Ethan. The woman''s steady golden gaze held no malice, only a strange, unwavering resolve


    But that resolve only allowed for a strange, creeping confusion to settle over Mary''s mind as she recalled yesterdays memories in her mind. Then an unsettling realization struck her: she hadn''t seen a single servant since she''d woken up. No one had come to wake her up, and in her wandering through the mansion''s endless corridors, she hadn''t encountered any of the faces she had seen yesterday. The grand estate that should have been alive with the subtle sounds of servants going about their tasks, seemed utterly empty


    The knight standing before her watched her closely, her golden eyes unblinking. Mary took a steadying breath, trying to quell the discomfort twisting in her chest before she spoke


    "Where are all the servants in this mansion?" she asked, her voice filled with a note of unease


    The woman gave a small, polite nod, her expression unchanging. "They have been assigned a new, higher-paying positions, my lady" she replied. "You needn''t concern yourself with the minor details"


    Mary''s brow furrowed as she processed this new information. Every single servant? They didn''t just kill everyone, right? No, that''s impossible the bustling, tireless staff who could be seen maintaining this massive household day in and day out just fine yesterday¡ªwas gone, just like that? She felt the air grow heavier around her as an ominous premonition stirred inside her. But she quickly calmed herself down and raised her guard up


    "Then¡­ who will be taking care of the mansion?" she asked, her voice tinged with caution as she tested the waters


    The woman''s expression remained placid as she responded, "Do not worry, my lady. I am not the only servant assigned to you. I expect the others will make themselves known before long"


    Others. She thought as she recalled Ethan mentioning a butler and a maid as well. Thinking that Mary''s unease deepened, but her curiosity overpowered her apprehension. She opened her mouth to speak, only to stop herself when she noticed a glint of something in the woman''s eyes¡ªa barely perceptible flicker, but enough to make her feel uneasy due to how uncanny it felt as her golden eyes seemed to resemble Ethan''s eyes


    But even then she asked, reluctant but unable to avoid the question "Who¡­ will be handling the meals?"


    The woman''s reply was instant and matter-of-fact. "I will be responsible for preparing your meals, my lady"


    "You?" Mary couldn''t quite mask her surprise since she fully expected either the maid or the butler to be reponsible. "The knight assigned to train me?"


    "Indeed" The woman didn''t seem bothered by Mary''s doubt; she merely answered with a calm, patient tone. "As I am overseeing your training, I will also be managing your nutrition. Your food intake must be carefully monitored to support the physical demands of your preparation and training"


    Then a faint smile tugged at the edge of the knights lips, though her gaze remained just as steady. "Besides, I believe that i am more than capable of handling basic culinary tasks, and I assure you, the other servants won''t be any better than me"


    At her resolute behavour Mary felt her confusion deepen as she quickly forgot about the servants. The idea of this stern, almost mechanical figure¡ªwho seemed more akin to a statue or a shadow than a person¡ªpreparing her food and overseeing her meals struck her as both unsettling and strangely amusing. She tried to picture this golden-haired knight in the mansion''s grand kitchen wearing an white apron, cooking her breakfast with a calm efficiency but the image didn''t seem to quite fit until she remembered the strange sight of Ethan cooking in the kitchen which could look pretty similar


    "And¡­ what about the others?" Mary asked, while nodding her head in approval at the new image that she managed to create in her mind. "These¡­ ''servants'' assigned to me¡ªwho are they?"


    "I have no right to reveal them. After all i believe that they will prefer introducing themselves when they belive the time is appropriate"


    "Then can you atleast introduce yourself? I can''t just refer to you as ''knight'' can i?"


    "Yes. I am Aster, the knight serving under Master Ethan and the faithful sword of the Bright household"


    Hearing her say yes Mary couldn''t help but ponder if she was saying yes to being refered to as knight or was just agreeing with her. But she couldn''t stay silent since the other party had already introduced themselves and it will be rude not to introduce herself


    "Nice to meet you, Aster. I''m Mary"


    Introducing herself and saying the knight''s name she couldn''t help but find the name odd to say to a female as she asked about the particular name


    "Isn''t Aster a boy''s name?"


    "It is a name used by both genders my lady"


    "Really?"


    "Yes"


    "Huh, that''s something new i guess"


    With her question answered heavy silence seemed to descend between the two since the knight stayed still and Mary wasn''t confident in starting up a conversation with her. So as the heavy silence continued Mary couldn''t help but feel the emptiness of the big mansion eventually focing her to start up a conversation since she couldn''t bear the silence. So she spoke and to her surprise the knight named Aster seemed more than happy to talk to her about almost anything really


    As they conversed the tension in the air seemed to slowly dissapear as Mary accepted the knight named Aster and lowered her guard while relaxing her senses. And as she relaxed her body all the tension finally seemed to dissapear until her stomach growled making her realize the passage of time and the fact that she hadn''t eaten anything nutritious yet since yesterday''s lunch mostly consisted of fruits, vegetables, bread and soup for some reason


    "Then can you make me a lunch? I will be very grateful if you decide to do so" Wanting to fill her growling empty stomach Mary asked while hoping for some meat


    "I will do so my lady" Aster nodded before turning around and heading to the kitchen


    Seeing that Mary quickly fell into the step behind the knight but as they navigated the large mansion she couldn''t help but question how the knight named Aster could already know the lay out of this mansion when she had just arrived but Mary decided to just stay quiet and ask later as she hurriedly followed along


    After a few minutes of walking, they finally arrived at the kitchen. Aster washed her hands meticulously before tying on a spotless white apron, moving with the precision of someone who had done this task countless times before. Her movements were methodical and quick, each step deliberate


    Mary eagerly reached for an apron as well, intending to assist, but Aster''s firm yet gentle hand stopped her mid-action. The knight''s usually neutral expression softened just slightly as she looked at Mary, a hint of kindness in her otherwise mechanical demeanor. "Please, my lady" Aster said, her tone respectful but unwavering, "Allow me to handle this. You should take the opportunity to meet the others. Dinner will be ready soon"


    At her rejection Mary was a little dissapointed that she couldn''t help but she could help next time so she just decided to take a walk around the mansion in search of the other two servants


    With that Mary left the kitchen, feeling the cool floor beneath her feet as she stepped deeper into the mansion''s winding corridors. Her footsteps were soft, almost silent as she tried not to disturb the silence and alarm the other servants before they even met


    Finally after what felt like an eternity, she found herself in the long hallway of the library lined with old bookshelves. The smell of aged leather and parchment hung heavily in the air, and the dim lighting gave the space an almost dreamlike quality


    As she moved further down the hall, something caught her eye¡ªa lone figure standing at the far end of the corridor, partially obscured by the towering shelves. A tall man, his posture straight and unnaturally still, as if carved from stone. His black suit was immaculate, each seam and button precisely in place, as if he had stepped out of a painting. But all these details didn''t matter to Mary as it was his hair that struck her the most¡ªa cascade of sky blue strands, tied neatly at the nape of his neck, shimmering faintly in the low light


    He was reading, flipping through the pages of a thick, leather-bound book with a calm and measured grace, his gloved fingers moving silently over the pages. He appeared so absorbed in the book that he seemed detached from the world around him


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Mary''s curiosity got the better of her, and she approached cautiously making sure not to make too many noise. The man made no move to acknowledge her presence until she was nearly halfway down the hallway. Then, with a slow, deliberate motion, he snapped the book shut with a soft thud, the sound echoing through the stillness


    He looked up, his gaze piercing and unblinking. His eyes¡ªbright, almost ethereal pink¡ªmet hers, and she froze. There was a strange intensity in his stare, something that felt both welcoming and eerily distant, like the gaze of someone who was disconnected from reality


    "You must be the lady of the house" he said, his voice was cold yet smooth, almost a caress against the heavy silence. He bowed deeply, with a fluid elegance that seemed both practiced and natural but for some reason it felt awkward as if something else was posing as a human


    Mary took a steadying breath, forcing herself to hold his gaze, though a shiver ran down her spine. There was something about him that set her on edge and she didn''t know why. "I am Mary. And you are...?" she replied, her voice steady but tinged with caution


    "Robert Anderson, though you may call me Bob if it pleases you" he said as he straightened, a small smile curving his lips. Yet the smile did not reach his eyes, which remained cool and detached. "I am the head butler of the Bright household, and have been entrusted with serving you, my lady"


    Mary blinked in surprise, caught off guard by the kind smile that just felt detached. His tone was polite but Mary couldn''t help but feel uneasy. She studied his expression, searching for any hint of emotion, but his face remained calm and composed not even slightly bothered by Mary''s instinctive rejection of him


    "Nice to meet you Bob. I''m Mary..." she introduced herself before asking her question. "You weren''t here yesterday"


    "No" Robert answered smoothly, without the slightest change in his expression. "I arrived late last night. You were already resting, and I did not wish to disturb your sleep. Master Ethan requested my presence to oversee the proper functioning of the household in the absence of the previous staff"


    Mary nodded, still feeling an undercurrent of unease. "So, you''re one of the servants he assigned to me?" she asked, her tone cautious as she tried to probe deeper


    "Indeed, my lady" he said with another practiced smile, this one slightly wider, yet still just as distant. "I have been granted the privilege of ensuring that everything within the mansion remains in perfect order. Should you require anything¡ªwhether it be knowledge or assistance¡ªyou have only to ask"


    Mary hesitated since there was obviously something uncanny about this butler but she just couldn''t tell what it is that was making her feel uneasy. "Then" she said slowly, "can you lead me to the maid?"


    "As you wish, my lady" Robert responded, his tone smoothly professional. He carefully returned the book to its proper place on the shelf, his movements precise and controlled. He then turned around gliding towards the entrance of the library with a beckoning motion. "Please, follow me"


    With that the butler exited the library as Mary trailed behind him, her mind racing with questions as they navigated the mansion''s hallways. Her curiosity sharpened when she noticed they were heading back toward the kitchen


    "I''ve already met the knight Aster" Mary said


    "Ah, my apologies, my lady" Robert replied without missing a step. "I''m not leading you to the Marshal"


    "Marshal? What does that mean?" She asked visibly confused


    "The head maid is currently in the kitchen" he clarified ignoring Mary''s question. With that, they finally arrived. Robert opened the kitchen door and stepped aside, allowing Mary to enter first as he followed closely behind. Meanwhile entering the kitchen Mary''s gaze immediately fell not just on Aster but on another presence that caught her attention


    Standing beside Aster was a woman whose very bearing exuded both authority and elegance. Her uniform was immaculate¡ªperfectly tailored to her form¡ªbut it was her unusual appearance that made it hard to look away. Light brown hair, cut just above her shoulders, framed her face in a way that spoke of practicality, yet held a hint of carefree spirit. But it was her face, more than anything, that demanded Mary''s attention


    The right side was almost deceptively ordinary: a single vivid blue eye, gleaming like a cat''s under the soft kitchen light. The left side, however, was strikingly different. Three eyes were stacked in a perfect vertical alignment, each with a slit pupil that reflected a keen and unnervingly playful awareness


    Her smile was wide, revealing slightly pointed teeth¡ªfriendly, yet tinged with something predatory. There was an undeniable confidence in her stance, an easy authority befitting her rank, but it was underscored by a subtle, tantalizing hint of unpredictability


    She was dressed in crisp, formal attire: a pristine white blouse beneath a fitted black vest that accentuated her figure, a neatly tied black tie at her throat, and gloved hands¡ªsix in total¡ªclad in smooth black fabric that melded seamlessly with her uniform. Everything about her spoke of sharp professionalism, but the presence of those extra limbs was an unexpected and disquieting detail for all humans


    Mary found herself momentarily captivated by the maid''s peculiar allure, a strange balance of danger and elegance woven into every inch of her bearing


    But perhaps she stared for too long, because the woman''s sharp gaze flickered to meet hers


    Then in an instant, the maid seemed to blur, and then she was right in front of Mary¡ªtransformed. Her bangs now fell strategically over the left side of her face, concealing the three unusual eyes and leaving only a single royal blue eye visible. The four additional arms had vanished as if they''d never existed, leaving behind two slender, deceptively normal hands. But one of those hands were reaching towards Mary''s face, the movement was almost gentle¡ªuntil Mary''s instinct screamed with all it''s might for her to get away


    But before Mary could move away, Aster moved. The Knight''s hand shot out with seizing the maid''s wrist. The abruptness of the movement froze the moment, and Lorraine''s predatory smile melted into a look of mock surprise as her hand was locked in place


    "You''re overstepping your boundaries, Lorraine" Aster''s voice cut through the air, as cold and sharp as a blade. Her grip on Lorraine''s wrist was unyielding as the strength behind it made the threat clear


    At the obvious threat Lorraine''s reaction was to laugh¡ªa light, melodic sound that somehow added a sense of disquiet. She turned her head to face Aster, her lips curving into a bright, almost innocent smile. "Oh, come on now, my dear Ash. It was just a little joke¡ªno need to be so serious over something so small" she said, her tone a mockery of sweetness. With an easy confidence, she tried to pull her hand away, but Aster''s hold didn''t shift, not even an inch. Lorraine''s smile faltered slightly as she tugged again, her expression turning into look of genuine surprise


    After a moment, she stopped the pointless struggle and looked over at Robert, who was observing the scene with a mixture of caution and reluctance. "Bob, dear, would you be so kind as to help a lady in distress?" she asked with exaggerated movement, a hint of a pout forming on her lips


    At her sudden question Robert hesitated but only for a moment as he met Lorraine''s gaze, then quickly glanced at Aster before speaking


    "Marshal Aster" he began, his voice careful and concerned "could you please release her hand? I don''t think she meant any real harm"


    At his words Aster''s eyes remained fixed on Lorraine, cold and unrelenting. Her grip did not loosen. "Why should I release her" she said evenly, her voice as hard as steel "when she poses a potential threat to the new lady?"


    Lorraine''s eyes widened, and she raised her free hand in a gesture of surrender. Her voice shifted to a soothing tone, dripping with playful charm. "Oh, Ash, you''re overreacting! Surely there''s no harm in a little curiosity, is there? Besides" she added slyly, "your master or our master to be precise¡ªasked me for a favor. I''m only here because he wanted me to be" Her expression softened, almost pleading. "He might be a bit disappointed if his only knight turned away a request he personally made"


    For a moment, Aster''s eyes narrowed, growing colder with every word. Instead of relenting, her fingers tightened slightly around Lorraine''s wrist, and the maid''s smile wavered as pain flickered across her face. "I asked for a reason to release you" Aster said, her tone leaving no room for argument


    Lorraine''s playful demeanor began to crack. She grimaced and glanced at Robert, who quickly tried to help before being held back by something invisible as Aster spoke coldly "I advise you not to interfere in this matter, Robert"


    Hearing Aster''s warning Robert stood still before deciding to take his chances as he healed Lorraine and helped ease her pain despite being set back under Aster''s aura and her cold scrutiny


    With the pain now gone Lorraine let out a breathless laugh that lacked its earlier warmth and spoke quickly, her voice now tinged with a hint of urgency successfully attracting Aster''s attention back to her. "Alright, alright, calm down, Ash dear! I promise¡ªI''ll take an oath! I won''t do anything to her, I swear it!"


    But even as Lorraine pleaded Aster remained unmoved. Her grip was like iron, unyielding and merciless. Lorraine''s eyes flickered with uncertainty, the tension in the air thick enough to choke on. "Oh, come now, Ash" she said, the bravado fading. "Your master¡ªno, our master... he values promises, doesn''t he? You know he does. Let me give my word¡ªI won''t harm her. Isn''t that enough?"


    But Aster''s expression didn''t change. Lorraine''s pleas seemed to fall on deaf ears as the knight''s gaze darkened, turning colder and more murderous with every passing second. "Last chance, Lorraine" she said in a low, deadly voice. "Give me a real reason¡ªor I won''t ask again"


    The playful glint in Lorraine''s eyes vanished entirely, replaced by a flicker of genuine unease. The room seemed to hold its breath, waiting for what Lorraine would do next. Her smile was gone, replaced by a tense line as she weighed her options


    Finally, Lorraine spoke, her voice a shade more serious than before. "Alright, Ash" she said, her tone almost apologetic, "the truth is, I just wanted to to ensure that she''s not... ordinary. After all i had my doubts about a fallen human who suddenly just appeared out of seemingly nowhere and got engaged to our master. So i wanted to confirm my doubts" She paused, watching Aster''s face for any reaction, then added, "It was never about harm¡ªonly curiosity. You of all people should understand my curiousity about the new lady"


    After Lorraine spoke, silence continued for a long moment and during this time Aster said nothing with her grip still firm. Then, with a slow, deliberate movement, she released Lorraine''s wrist. Quickly pulling back her hand the maid took a step back, rubbing her sore hand with a half-forced smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes


    "I''ll hold you to that promise" Aster said, her voice still icy but with a note of warning that even Lorraine couldn''t ignore. "One step out of line, and I won''t hesitate"


    Lorraine''s smile returned although it was just a shadow of its earlier brightness. She gave a small, mocking bow. "Of course, Ash dear. You always take things so... seriously" she said lightly, but there was a wariness in her gaze now as she straightened, giving Mary a quick, playful smile while waving goodbye as she walked out of the kitchen


    Seeing her leave Robert released a breath he hadn''t realized he''d been holding, giving Mary a quick bow before following Lorraine''s retreating figure. Meanwhile Aster remained where she was, eyes cold and watchful before turning back to face Mary "Dinner is ready my lady"


    *********************************


    Robert hurried to catch up, his long strides quickly closing the distance. Without a word, he reached out and gently grasped Lorraine''s wrist, pulling her back to examine her arm. His hands moved with practiced care, his brow furrowed in concentration as he healed her arm once more and checked for any sign of damage. Despite his usually composed demeanor, there was a hint of worry in his gaze


    Lorraine, noticing his concern, let out a soft laugh and smiled brightly. "Oh, Bob dear, always the gentleman" she teased, her tone light and playful. "You''re just in time. Could you turn me into a doll and help me move? I seem to have misplaced some of my strings" She flexed her fingers dramatically, as if to test them, though there was a faint tremor in her hand


    Robert paused, glancing up to meet her gaze. His expression was unusually solemn, his lips pressing into a thin line before he finally spoke. "Lorraine... I''m sorry" His voice was low as he spoke. "I''m sorry I couldn''t stand up for you"


    Lorraine blinked, clearly taken aback by the unexpected apology. For a brief moment, her playful mask slipped, and a flicker of vulnerability crossed her face. Then she smiled¡ªa softer, gentler smile than usual, one that carried none of her usual playfulness. "Oh, Bob dear" she said quietly, her voice lacking its typical teasing tone, "it''s not your fault. It never was"


    She turned her gaze to her wrist, which was now healed but still had faint red marks that lingered from Aster''s unyielding grip. Her fingers brushed over them absentmindedly as she continued. "It was my fault, anyway. I pushed too far, like I always do" Her smile turned rueful, her eyes distant. "Besides, even if you could stand against her... no one can win against a monster like her well expect her master and his friends i suppose"


    "..."


    Lorraine let out a quiet, almost bitter laugh. "I mean, seriously. Who would''ve thought that the little human child who barely knew how to wield a sword properly would become such a terrifying monster in just a few years? It''s absurd. Almost frightening, really" She glanced at Robert, her smile now tinged with something between awe and unease. "Almost as frightening as her master"


    Robert''s lips parted, as if to respond, but he said nothing once again. His gaze shifted briefly to the kitchen where Aster stood before, her back straight and her presence cold and immovable. There was no mistaking the restrained danger that radiated from her¡ªlike a blade held just a breath away from striking


    Lorraine noticed his silence and gave him a gentle nudge with her shoulder, her playful demeanor returning, though the edge of tension still lingered. "Don''t look so grim, Bob dear. It''s not all that bad. I''m still alive to tell the tale, aren''t I? I survived getting a warning from the strongest knight and the pinnacle of humans" She chuckled softly, though the sound lacked its usual confidence


    Robert finally sighed, releasing her arm with a reluctant nod. "You need to be more careful, Lorraine" he said, his tone heavy with meaning. "Aster isn''t like the rest of the humans. She''s... something else entirely"


    "Tell me something I don''t know" Lorraine quipped, though her smile faltered slightly. Her gaze flicked briefly to the kitchen, then back to Robert. "But really, you should give her more credit. Underneath all that icy exterior and murderous aura, I think there''s still something human left in her. Maybe. But seriously do all strong humans have a few screws lose? Well atleast she acts like a proper human being when she is outside of battle i guess" She shrugged, her tone light again, but her words carried an undercurrent of uncertainty


    Robert didn''t respond, his expression unreadable. Instead, he reached out and gently straightened the collar of her uniform. "Just don''t push your luck too much next time" he said quietly, his voice softer now


    Lorraine smirked, some of her usual mischief returning. "What''s life without a little risk, Bob? But fine, I''ll behave. For now, at least" She gave him a playful wink, her movements fluid despite the faint stiffness in her wrist as she stepped away


    As she turned to leave, Lorraine paused mid-step, her head tilting slightly as if struck by a sudden thought. Spinning back around, she called out to Robert, her tone laced with curiosity. "Oh, Bob dear, one last thing¡ªwhat was the new lady''s name again?"


    Robert straightened, meeting her gaze with a faint sigh. "It was Mary, Lorraine"


    "Mary" she repeated softly, rolling the name on her tongue as if testing the name. Then her expression turned thoughtful, her usual levity replaced by a brief flicker of something unreadable


    Then, as if struck by inspiration, she muttered, "Little Lady May" the words barely above a whisper. A small, satisfied nod followed as her lips curved into a knowing smile


    With that, she turned around, her steps now light but deliberate, as though she had just made a decision of great importance. Her voice drifted back, airy and teasing. "Yes, that''ll do nicely"


    Robert''s gaze lingered on her retreating form, his thoughts unreadable. Finally, he shifted his focus back to the kitchen, his attention sharpening as he sensed another presence moving. The Marshal


    Aster''s movements were deliberate and precise as she left the kitchen and headed towards the dining hall. Her presence alone was an oppressive force, even from a distance. And as her presence approached closer, Robert felt the air grow heavier, her aura suffocating in its cold intensity. Though she diverted her path, avoiding him and Lorraine entirely, the lingering weight of her presence lingered


    Exhaling quietly, he sensed the knight enter the dining hall, her focus now on Mary. For a moment, he stood still, letting the tension fade, though his expression remained grim


    "A monster serving a monster" he muttered under his breath, his voice barely a whisper. "And yet, they''re the ones keeping the real monsters at bay"


    Straightening his jacket, Robert turned and walked away, his steps steady as he followed after Lorraine. Her silhouette was already fading into the distance so he had to hurry

 Lucas

    As they exited the kitchen, Aster naturally took the lead while Mary trailed behind, her thoughts drifting toward dinner, wondering what kind of meal awaited her. Yet, as they walked through the halls, Mary couldn''t shake the feeling that Aster was deliberately avoiding something¡ªor maybe someone. It was subtle, but her movements seemed calculated, steering them along a specific path which Mary pretended not to notice


    When they finally entered the dining hall, Mary''s eyes widened in surprise. The long, polished table was covered with an impressive array of dishes, most of them heavily centered around meats. Mary couldn''t comprehend how someone could make so much food in such a short amount of time but she decided to ask later if she had time. Since the aroma alone was enough to make her mouth water. As her gaze darted across the spread: roasted cuts of beef, glazed hams, spiced poultry, and a variety of side dishes like buttery potatoes, fresh salads, and warm rolls


    "Wow" Mary whispered, her voice tinged with awe


    Without hesitation, she sat down and eagerly reached for the nearest dish. But before she could take her first bite, however, Aster''s hand gently but firmly stopped her


    "My lady" Aster said with a calm, authoritative tone, "it is important to have proper table manners, even when dining alone"


    Mary blinked clearly confused as she asked. "But I''m the only one here. Can''t I eat as I like in my own home?"


    "You can" Aster replied, her expression unwavering. "However, practicing proper dining etiquette regularly will make it second nature, especially when hosting or attending formal gatherings. It''s a skill that reflects your noble status, my lady"


    Mary pouted, reluctantly withdrawing her hand. "Can''t I learn it later?"


    "It''s better to start now. And it''s not as complicated as it seems" Aster assured her, pulling up a chair beside Mary. She neatly arranged the various utensils next to Mary''s plate, gesturing toward them


    "These might look like too many tools, but it''s simple once you know the rules. Start from the outside and work your way in with each course" Aster explained patiently before picking up a soup spoon. "When eating soup, scoop away from you rather than toward yourself. If you wish to share food, always make sure to pass the dish counterclockwise"


    "Counterclockwise?" Mary repeated, tilting her head


    "It means to your right, my lady," Aster clarified, her tone steady


    Mary sighed. "Great. Can i eat now?"


    Aster nodded, satisfied. "Yes, as long as you follow the rules"


    Finally given permission, Mary wasted no time. She picked up her fork and began with the salad, cautiously following the instructions. Aster watched her closely, offering occasional corrections and reminders, ensuring that each motion was precise


    Once the salad was gone, Mary moved on to the main dishes. Her initial hesitance faded as she dug into the meats, savoring each bite. The roasted lamb melted in her mouth, and the seasoned chicken was perfectly tender. She worked her way through the courses, meticulously adhering to Aster''s guidance, though she couldn''t help grumbling about the unnecessary extra steps and the complexity of it all


    "I still don''t see why we need all these rules just to eat" Mary muttered between bites as she stuffed more food into her already full mouth


    Aster''s gaze remained steady despite the fact that Mary was eating as if her sole purpose was to fill her stomach. "Proper dining etiquette isn''t just about eating, my lady. It''s a reflection of discipline and respect¡ªqualities that speak volumes about one''s character"


    Mary huffed but said nothing, her focus returning to her plate as she devoured a potato in two bites


    As the meal progressed, Mary began to notice just how much food was in front of her. Every time she thought she was making a dent in the spread, it seemed as though the table remained just as full as before. Her stomach, once growling with hunger, now felt increasingly heavy. Yet the food was so delicious she found herself pushing past her limits


    By the time she leaned back in her chair, her plate clean, Mary was thoroughly stuffed. She groaned softly, placing a hand on her stomach, which felt ready to burst. Despite her desire to keep going, it was clear she couldn''t manage another bite


    "I think¡­ I ate too much" Mary mumbled, her voice strained


    Aster, standing by her side, looked down at her with a faint trace of amusement in her otherwise stoic expression. "You paced yourself better than I expected, my lady. However, overeating is not considered proper dining etiquette neither is stuffing your face until you can''t eat anymore"


    Mary shot her a tired glare. "You could''ve said that before my stomach felt like it was going to explode"


    Aster showed a faint smile as she spoke. "Consider it a lesson learned, my lady"


    Groaning, Mary leaned her head back, staring at the ornate ceiling of the dining hall. "This noble etiquette stuff is exhausting and i haven''t even started yet"


    Aster placed a folded napkin neatly on the table before bowing slightly. "You''ll adjust just fine, my lady. All you need is time"


    "Then can we adjust tomorrow?" Mary asked weakly, earning a quiet chuckle from the ever-watchful knight


    Aster straightened herself as she asked. "In that case, shall we do a little exercise to help digest your meal, my lady?"


    Mary nodded quickly, eager to rid herself of the bloated feeling. The suggestion seemed harmless enough, and any relief sounded welcome


    Watching her nod Aster glanced away momentarily, and Mary''s senses twitched as she caught a faint fluctuation of mana spreading through the building. Before she could process it, the dining hall doors opened, and Robert entered. He moved with mechanical efficiency, swiftly clearing the table of dishes. And following close behind him was Lorraine, her signature bright smile lighting up the room


    "Ah, little lady May" Lorraine greeted cheerfully, waving to Mary


    Mary returned the wave, though her reaction was slow since she was confused by the weird nickname used to address her


    Meanwhile Robert wasted no time, finishing the cleanup with practiced precision. He gave a polite low bow before exiting, leaving Lorraine behind. The maid didn''t seem inclined to follow, instead watching Mary with a curious, almost playful expression


    "Do you have anything to do here, Lorraine?" Aster asked her tone cold


    Seeing her Lorraine simply smiled as she spoke "Oh Ash dear, our master has personally requested me to make clothes for our the little lady May, so i would need to take her measurments. Don''t worry you can watch and i promise that i''ll be gentle with her"


    Aster didn''t bother to respond to her as she just observed her before gesturing for Mary to follow her


    Seeing her gesture Mary pushed herself up from the chair with a groan, the heaviness in her stomach making her movements sluggish. She trailed after Aster, while Lorraine followed closely behind, her footsteps light and almost mischievous


    As they exited the room Aster naturally took the lead nagivating the mansion but following behind her Mary couldn''t help but feel goosebups all over her body since she felt something intangible that was spreading throughout the entire mansion before returning to Aster. Seemingly repeating this process multiple times Mary tried to identify what this intangible thing was but she just couldn''t grasp what it was. It was nothing like the aura that was shown by Ethan and it didn''t really seem like mana since she couldn''t really sense it for some reason


    But more importantly seeing how it was being used she thought maybe it was something like echo location although she wasn''t sure she could try it later when she was alone. Thinking that she stopped paying attention to it and just walked in silence no longer bothered by the weird spreading thing but more so by the silence


    After a bit of walking they arrived at a rather spacious room with all the furnitures seemingly removed for some reason. Before Mary could ask what to do next Aster suddenly stepped out of the room and closed the door leaving her alone with Lorraine


    Looking at the door blankly Mary didn''t know how to react when she was suddenly dragged into the middle of the room as Lorraine forced her to stand upright while she took her measurements with her six arms


    Standing still Mary didn''t know what to say since she was just bewildered at how Aster suddenly left the room without a word leaving her alone with Lorraine. Not understanding her sudden action she was caught off guard by the intangible wave that spread across the room causing her body to shiver as goosebumps appeared all over her body causing Lorraine to frown as she looked at Mary with a questioning look. Seeing her Mary just smiled trying to ignore the constant wave of energy that scanned the room multiple times every second


    Trying her best to stay still Mary tried to find something to distract herself as she thought about trying to try to copy whatever Aster was doing as she closed her eyes and spread her mana across the room before quickly retrieving it as she repeated the process making it match her breathing


    Then before she even realized it they were done but Lorraine didn''t seem satisfied as she put away the tape measure to touched all over Mary''s body seemingly feeling the texture


    "What are you doing?" Mary inquired confused since it should be over


    "Seeing if your skin will be comfortable to wear" Lorraine answered half heartedly not even bothering to come up with an excuse since she couldn''t really paying much attention to her at the moment


    Hearing her words Mary frowned before immediately just passing it off as a joke


    But as time went on Lorraine''s action seems to become more and more bizarre as she brought her face to Mary''s skin sniffing it before rubbing her face all over her body. The final straw for Mary was when she tried to lick her skin seemingly trying to taste it causing Mary to instinctively pull away from her


    As Mary stared at Lorraine in terror and astonishment until the door suddenly opened as Aster stepped in alarmed by the sudden movement in the room


    Seeing Aster enter the room Lorraine clicked her tongue in regret since she didn''t even get a chance to take a small bite out of Mary''s cute face. But she quickly regained her composure as she smiled brightly ready to greet Aster


    But before she could even open her mouth she felt something pressing on her shoulders as the space around her rippled under the influence of Aster''s intangible aura as she walked past her to examine Mary ensuring that she was unharmed


    Despite feeling like she might be crushed like a bug at any moment, Lorraine''s smiling face didn''t waver as she stood her ground to the best of her abilities


    Seeing her stand upright Aster retrieved her aura as she had already confirmed Mary''s safety allowing Lorraine to take a deep breath before Aster questioned her


    "Do you have anything else to do here, Lorraine?" Aster asked, her tone cold


    At Aster''s cold voice Lorraine''s smile seemed relieved before a wide grin quickly took it''s place. "Oh dear Ash, as much as I''d love to say yes, your Lord hasn''t delivered the materials I need yet. So all I can do is watch for now" She raised her hands in mock surrender before adding, "But don''t worry¡ªI won''t bother our little lady May. After all, I did promise, didn''t I?"


    Aster''s sharp eyes narrowed slightly at Lorraine''s words, though she said nothing. Instead, she turned back to Mary and gestured for her to follow


    Seeing her gesture Mary hurriedly followed her out of the room as Lorraine trailed behind them from a distance


    But as they walked Mary couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable since her body kept warning her about something. Despite not turning around Mary was sure the thing her instincts kept warning her about was Lorraine since she was sure she would be following them


    Choosing to ignore her trembling body while pretending not to notice Lorraine who was clearly following them Mary arrived infront of what seemed to be a blue vortex of mana floating in the air


    While Mary froze at the sight of the giant mana vortex before her. Aster calmly walked up to it before looking back and motioning for her to follow before walking into it and dissapearing


    Seeing this Mary hesitated before cautiously approaching closer and putting her hand through it. Closing her eyes and bracing herself, Mary waited to be sucked in only to open her eyes in surprise when nothing happened


    Her body wasn''t pulled in like she had imagined and her instincts wasn''t really warning her about any danger if you exclude Lorraine who was right behind her, breathing down her neck quite literally


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Confirming that the vortex is safe and that staying here would be more dangerous for her Mary immediately stepped in allowing the vortex to swallow her whole and take her somewhere else


    **********************


    Somewhere on the World Continent


    A lone figure hurried down a long, dimly lit corridor. His steps were quick and deliberate, his expression tense. As he reached the large door at the end of the hall, he hesitated. Was this truly a threat worthy of the Archduke''s attention?


    Normally, the Grand Marshal or two of the Zodiacs would handle such matters. But this was different. This was a special case with most of the Zodiacs away


    After a brief moment of contemplation, the servant steeled himself, finally deciding to knock¡ª


    "There''s no need to knock. Just come in"


    A voice, calm yet firm, cut through his hesitation


    The servant tensed but quickly obeyed, pushing the door open and stepping inside


    Inside, a spacious study came into view. A man sat behind an imposing desk, piles of documents stacked high on either side. The light cast shadows across his sharp features, but even in the low light, it was clear who he was


    Ethan.


    Calm and composed, he slowly set down his pen, turning his full attention to the flustered servant with a warm gaze giving a quiet reassurance that helped ease some of the tension


    With a gentle smile, he spoke


    "There''s no need to be so tense. Take your time to take a deep breath and slowly report the situation"


    The servant inhaled shakily, grounding himself before beginning his report


    "Yes, Master Ethan. There''s been an emergency. A report just came in detailing the appearance of an unusual lone Red Dragon rampaging near human territory. At first, we assumed it was a young Red Dragon that had been separated from its group¡­ but further observation suggests otherwise"


    Ethan''s expression remained steady, his golden eyes attentive as he listened


    But his attention only seemed to make the servant more agitated as he swallowed before continuing


    "Based on the color of its scales, its size, and the nature of its mana, we believe it may not be a young Red Dragon but rather a newly born Crimson Dragon"


    Following his words a brief moment of silence followed as the air in the study seemed to shift, the weight of those words settling between them


    "A Crimson Dragon¡­" Ethan murmured, his voice thoughtful rather than alarmed


    The servant nodded quickly, pressing on. "We don''t have full confirmation yet, nor do we know whether it poses a direct threat to the Empire. However, given the rarity of Crimson Dragons and their history of destruction, it''s highly likely to continue its rampage"


    Hearing the report Ethan leaned back slightly in his chair, fingers idly tapping against the desk in a slow, rhythmic motion as he asked


    "How many recorded incidents of Crimson Dragons are there?"


    "Only three has been recorded in history, Master Ethan. And each time they all ended in catastrophic destruction before any proper response could be formed. If this truly is a Crimson Dragon, it would be the first sighting in over a thousand years"


    As the servant finished his report, he stood in tense silence, awaiting the Archduke''s reaction


    Perhaps noticing this, Ethan''s fingers, which had been steadily tapping against the desk, suddenly stopped. After a brief pause, he asked one last question. "Where''s the body?"


    The servant blinked, momentarily thrown off by the question before bowing slightly as he explained


    "Due to the absence of the Zodiacs, there was no one available to subdue the dragon, Master Ethan"


    Ethan shook his head and clarified which only deepened the servants confusion. "That''s not what i meant. Where''s the corpse?"


    The servant hesitated before bowing once more, his brows furrowed in uncertainty. "I''m sorry, Master Ethan, but i don''t think i understand"


    Ethan exhaled softly, before speaking. "The Crimson Dragon is dead"


    For a moment, the servant doubted his own ears. Had he misheard?


    "Master Ethan¡­ forgive me, but could you enlighten this servant?"


    Ethan simply leaned forward, his golden eyes glowing faintly in the dim light. His next words were brief but carried a weight that sent a shiver down the servant''s spine "Lucas is back"


    Though Ethan''s voice remained calm, the meaning behind those words struck like a thunderclap


    If The servant inhaled sharply, his earlier confusion melting into something else¡ªexcitement.


    If Lucas had returned, then it all made sense.


    The Hero had come back. There was no need to worry


    Because without a doubt he would protect human territory


    ********************


    "Where am I?" Lucas muttered to himself, but no answer came


    With a sigh, he scratched his head, glancing around¡ªonly to realize a moment later that he couldn''t actually see anything since he was wearing a blindfold at the moment


    "Should I just walk around a little more? Maybe I''ll get lucky and land somewhere in the Empire" he considered, but quickly shook his head


    That was a terrible idea


    What if he ended up at the bottom of the sea? Or worse, in another dimension? He had already stumbled through the Abyss and the Outer Realm by accident before. And last time¡­ well, he somehow managed to land himself inside an active volcano


    No. Definitely not worth the effort


    "Then should I just sit still and wait for somebody to come pick me up?" He entertained the thought for a moment before dismissing it just as quickly


    He needed to find Scarlett and let her know about the mess he had caused¡ªbefore she found out on her own and reprimanded him for not reporting it to her sooner


    As he floated aimlessly in the sky¡ªupside down, no less¡ªdebating his next move, his senses suddenly picked up something


    A dragon. The scent of dried blood. The lingering taste of something burnt in the air


    Frowning, he turned toward the source of the disturbance, only to be met with an utterly bizarre sight


    An upside-down red dragon was rampaging across an upside-down mountain range, burning everything in its path


    Lucas blinked


    Did Scarlett flip the dimension again?


    He glanced around, expecting some sign of spatial distortion, only to realize¡ªhe was the one floating upside down


    With an embarrassed huff, he righted himself midair, then pulled out his phone. A mechanical eye with wings materialized over his shoulder, acting as his sight while he scrolled through the files sent to him by Ethan


    "Hmm¡­ it looks like a Red Dragon, but that doesn''t make sense. Red Dragons travel in groups, and this one''s alone. Maybe a subspecies?"


    He compared the image of a standard Red Dragon on his screen to the one currently torching the landscape


    "It''s similar¡­ just darker red. Probably a variant?"


    He continued searching until he found a match. The exact description of the dragon before him


    "A Crimson Dragon, huh? Never seen one before"


    With that realization, Lucas pocketed his phone and dismissed the Guardian''s Eye


    "Thanks. You can go back now"


    The mechanical eye gave a brief flicker before vanishing. Lucas stretched, rolling his shoulders as he recalled what he had just read about Crimson Dragons


    Born from the blood of its kin, forever consumed by madness. A Crimson Dragon is one of the cursed dragons, fated to suffer for as long as it lives¡ªjust like the Black Dragons


    He exhaled slowly. What a tragic existence


    Taking a deep breath, he disappeared from his spot¡ªreappearing directly in front of the raging beast


    The Crimson Dragon, still lost in its frenzy, let out a furious roar, flames spilling from its maw as it swung its massive claws


    Lucas, unfazed, calmly reached out¡ªhis hand pressing firmly against the dragon''s head


    The moment his fingers made contact, the creature froze mid-rampage


    Its entire body trembled violently, muscles straining as it instinctively fought back, but its resistance was in vain. No matter how much it struggled, it couldn''t move


    Not against him


    Lucas watched silently, his grip steady, his gaze unreadable


    "Calm down" he murmured, his voice quiet but commanding


    The Crimson Dragon''s crazed, burning eyes flickered. For the first time, hesitation seeped into its frenzied mind


    Lucas tightened his grip ever so slightly


    "You''ve just been born but you''ve already suffered enough. So consider this my mercy"


    The Crimson Dragon''s frenzied eyes flickered, and for the first time, it noticed something¡ªsomething vast, something impossibly heavy¡ªlooming high above in the sky


    But it was too late


    Before it could react, a massive sword came crashing down


    In an instant, the Guardian''s Sword cleaved through the dragon''s neck in one swift, merciful strike. There was no pain, no struggle¡ªjust the silent end of a life that had known nothing but suffering and madness since it''s birth


    Lucas exhaled as the dragon''s lifeless body collapsed, its blood soaking into the scorched earth. But he didn''t linger on the sight. Instead, he reached out¡ªhis fingers brushing against the air as he grasped something unseen


    The newborn dragon''s soul


    It pulsed weakly, fragile and vulnerable, on the verge of being torn apart by the very forces that had cursed its existence. Lucas furrowed his brow, steadying it with his power, ensuring it remained whole


    With careful precision, he guided the soul away¡ªfar beyond the reach of the Abyss, away from the clutches of the The World of Chaos, from Hell, from Heaven. Far from the madness that had tormented it since the moment of it''s birth


    Somewhere beyond this cursed realm


    Somewhere safe, somewhere quiet


    He sent it into a distant world¡ªa place untouched by war, untainted by divine or infernal hands. A peaceful world where humans and monsters didn''t exist, where it could finally be free


    Only after it vanished from his grasp did Lucas sigh, his shoulders easing slightly


    "At least now¡­ you can rest. Far away from this cursed world"


    With those final words, he fell silent, his gaze drifting across the ruined landscape


    Now, all that was left was to wait


    Someone would inevitably come to retrieve the dragon''s corpse¡ªafter all, a Crimson Dragon''s remains were far too valuable to leave unattended. Plus the last thing he needed was for it to fall into the wrong hands


    So, all he had to do was stay put


    But where should he sit?


    He needed to be somewhere high up, somewhere visible so that whoever arrived could find him easily. But at the same time, he couldn''t just sit on the dragon''s head¡ªthat would be far too disrespectful


    His eyes wandered across the scorched land before settling on something


    The Guardian''s Sword, a massive turquoise metal in the shape of a sword, remained deeply embedded in the ground where it had fallen


    Its pommel, shaped like a crescent moon, curved like a hook to counterbalance the weapon''s asymmetry. Ethan, the sword''s designer, had likely never imagined it would become a resting spot for Lucas


    A small smirk tugged at the corner of his lips


    "Yeah¡­ that''ll do"


    With that, he vanished, reappearing within the hollow curve of the Guardian''s Sword''s pommel before settling into a comfortable position. Now, all that was left to do was to wait


    Fortunately, he didn''t have to wait long


    His senses picked up on something¡ªmovement in the shadows


    A monster. The scent of countless flowers. The taste of ice cream


    Lucas''s face lit up


    That bizarre combination could only mean one thing


    "BEST BUDDY!"


    In an instant, he shot towards the source like a cannonball, his arms spread wide open in excitement ready to embrace his one and only best friend


    ******************


    "BEST BUDDY!"


    Emerging from the shadows Ethan barely had time to react. The moment he heard Lucas''s overly enthusiastic voice, he instinctively pulled the servant behind him and stepped aside, dodging just in time as Lucas came barreling toward them at full speed


    Lucas, realizing he had missed, rolled smoothly across the ground with practiced ease before springing to his feet in one fluid motion. With his arms raised like a bird, he struck a dramatic pose, as if awaiting applause¡ªor at the very least, some kind of acknowledgment


    He got neither.


    Instead, Ethan''s cold, unimpressed voice rang out


    "Lucas, be more mindful of your surroundings. And at the very least try to maintain the dignity of a hero when others are present"


    Lucas blinked. He glanced at Ethan, then at the unfamiliar servant peeking from behind him


    Oh.


    Right.


    This wasn''t Aster.


    For a moment, he stood frozen in place before quickly clearing his throat with an exaggerated ahem and putting on his most serious expression. Then, with absolutely no shame, he turned to the servant and made an offer


    "If you promise not to tell anyone, Ethan and i will give you a selfie and our signature"


    There was a beat of silence


    Then Ethan sighed


    "Why exactly am i included in this?"


    At his question Lucas grinned "Ethan, friends should help cover up for each others mistakes"


    At Lucas''s shameless response, Ethan pinched the bridge of his nose, exhaling slowly


    The servant, meanwhile, was too stunned to react¡ªhis mind struggling to process what was happening¡ªwhen Ethan finally spoke


    "If you promise not to tell anyone what you just saw today, I''ll give you a raise along with a two-month paid vacation for you and your family to any world you wish to visit"


    Before the servant could respond, Lucas eagerly chimed in


    "And Ethan and I will throw in a selfie and our signatures. Pretty good deal, right?"


    Ethan shot him a cold look before, without another word, pulling out a contract


    "You can sign here" he said to the servant, motioning toward the designated line. Then, without missing a beat, he turned to Lucas. "You sign next to my signature"


    Lucas grinned as he scribbled his name down with an unnecessary flourish


    Still dazed, the servant carefully read through the contract under Ethan''s watchful eye. Ethan, ever the meticulous one, patiently explained each clause, reassuring the servant that there were no hidden loopholes to exploit


    Meanwhile Lucas, on the other hand, had already moved on. Having finished signing, he summoned the Guardian''s Eye once again, then promptly grabbed Ethan and pulled him closer


    Before Ethan could protest, Lucas positioned the three of them¡ªhimself and Ethan on either side of the servant¡ªwhile the Guardian''s Eye took the picture


    With a satisfied nod, Lucas snatched the servant''s phone, swiftly transferring the image before proceeding to take several more selfies, changing poses each time. Ethan, of course, remained expressionless in all of them


    Finally, Lucas pulled out a sticker and scribbled both his and Ethan''s signatures on it¡ªsince Ethan outright refused to cooperate


    Handing it over, he explained, "This sticker can be placed on anything, and even after its first use, you can remove it and stick it somewhere else"


    With that, he finally released the bewildered servant, leaving just him and Ethan alone


    Silence stretched between them for a moment before Ethan sighed, rubbing his temple


    "Lucas¡­"


    Lucas simply grinned. "Yes, best buddy?"


    Ethan closed his eyes briefly, as if questioning his every life decision that had led him to this moment


    But before he could dwell on it further, Lucas interrupted him with an enthusiastic voice


    "Anyway, I heard you got married, Best Buddy. Congratulations! Here''s my happy wedding gift"


    He gestured dramatically toward the massive Crimson Dragon''s corpse


    But before Ethan could respond, Lucas suddenly added, "Oh, and can you tell Scarlett to move the World of Chaos somewhere else? Also, can you come pick me up later when she''s done?"


    Ethan''s eyes narrowed slightly as he asked "¡­What did you do this time?"


    Lucas let out a sheepish chuckle. "Well¡­ the invaders may or may not have figured out our location"


    Ethan''s gaze sharpened. "And?"


    Lucas immediately looked away. "And I may have let a single board slip past"


    "How many?"


    "Look, I was busy, alright? I tried to finish off the three Outer Gods as fast as I could by giving up my sense of sight, balance and direction, but before I could wipe them out, fifteen more showed up. Man, that hivemind thing is seriously annoying"


    Ethan remained silent, waiting. He knew Lucas wasn''t done


    Sure enough, Lucas hesitated before continuing, "And¡­ there might have been a queen onboard"


    Ethan''s expression remained unreadable. "How many kings?"


    "None. Just one rook and one bishop. Really small numbers"


    Ethan stared at him.


    Lucas sighed. "Okay, fine. Maybe they had, like¡­ 10 million pawns and 3 million knights. But it''s still a small number! I''m pretty sure the Empire can handle it"


    Ethan let out a slow breath, looking past Lucas to gaze at the sky. Then, without warning, he interrupted


    "I''ll inform Scarlett. You should get going unless you want to be swarmed by Outer Beasts"


    Lucas blinked. "Wait, they''re already here? No, more importantly¡ªhow many Outer Gods are leading them?"


    Ethan''s voice was calm, almost indifferent as he quickly counted the never ending sea of invaders


    "Twenty-five Outer Gods, accompanied by roughly 2,000 Outer Beasts and 40,000 boards"


    Lucas processed the numbers for a moment before asking, "In total?"


    Ethan shook his head


    "No. Just the first wave"


    Lucas fell silent. Then, after a moment, he let out a long sigh, muttering to himself


    "Man¡­ I really hate this hiveminds thing"


    Saying that Lucas was about to jump towards the sky and take off when he suddenly stopped, turning back to Ethan with a questioning look


    "Oh, right¡ªquick question"


    Ethan raised an eyebrow but said nothing, waiting


    "Someone kept reversing the flow of time while I was fighting the Outer Gods. Was that you or Scarlett? Because, honestly, that really threw me off my rhythm"


    Ethan shook his head. "Neither me nor Scarlett. It was someone else"


    Lucas blinked. "Really? Did you manage to recruit them?"


    Ethan¡¯s expression remained neutral. "No. Unfortunately, he refused"


    Lucas clicked his tongue in disappointment. "Ah, what a shame. The World of Chaos could really use the extra time¡­ and hands"


    He stretched before flashing Ethan a confident smile befitting that of a hero


    "Well, it was nice seeing you, Best Buddy. Don¡¯t forget to pick me up when you¡¯re done!"


    And with that, he jumped¡ªdisappearing in an instant, leaving nothing in his wake


    Ethan watched the empty space where Lucas had been, exhaling softly


    "Troublesome as always"


    Then, without further delay, he turned and strode away into the shadows. There was still work to be done